Seventh-day Adventist Church Manual

20TH EDITION

REVISED 2022

CHURCH

MANUAL

20TH EDITION

REVISED 2022

Produced by Secretariat,

General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists

CHURCH

MANUAL

of Seventh-day

Adventists

The Church Manual is managed by the General Conference Secretariat.

Published by the Review & Herald

Publishing Association

Unless otherwise noted, Bible texts are from the New King James Version.

Texts credited to KJV are from the King James Version.

Printed in U.S.A.

ISBN 978-0-8280-2928-5 hardcover

ISBN 978-0-8280-2929-2 paperback

ISBN 978-0-8127-0534-8 e-book

5 
Table of Contents 
 
Why a Church Manual?............................................................................ 16 
Authority and Function of the Church Manual ................................... 17 
Making Changes .................................................................................. 18 
Where to Get Advice ........................................................................... 19 
Terms Used in the Church Manual ...................................................... 19 
Church of the Living God ........................................................................ 21 
No Wall of Partition ............................................................................. 21 
Supreme Object of Christ’s Regard ..................................................... 22 
Complete in Christ ............................................................................... 23 
Organization and Authority ..................................................................... 25 
Biblical Basis for Organization ............................................................ 25 
Importance of Organization ................................................................. 26 
Missionary Purposes of Organization .................................................. 26 
The New Testament Model .................................................................. 28 
Church Organization Today ................................................................. 28 
Outline of Denominational Organization ............................................. 29 
Role of Institutions .............................................................................. 30 
Authority in the Early Church ............................................................. 30 
General Conference the Highest Authority .......................................... 31 
Pastors and Other Church Employees .................................................... 32 
A Divinely Appointed Ministry ........................................................... 32 
Conference President ................................................................... 32 
Conference Departmental Directors ............................................ 32 
Ordained Pastors .......................................................................... 33 
Licensed Pastors ........................................................................... 34 
Bible Instructors ........................................................................... 34 
Conference Directs Church Employees ........................................ 34 
Credentials and Licenses ..................................................................... 35 
Expired Credentials and Licenses ................................................ 35 
Retired Employees ........................................................................ 36 
Former Pastors Without Credentials ............................................ 36 
Organizing, Uniting, and Dissolving Churches and Companies ........... 37 
Organizing a Church ............................................................................ 37 
Organizing a Company ........................................................................ 38 
Uniting Churches ................................................................................. 40 
Dissolving or Expelling a Church ........................................................ 40 
Care of Members, Records, and Funds ................................................ 42 
Making Disciples ....................................................................................... 44 

6 
6  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
What is a Disciple? .............................................................................. 45 
Growth of a Disciple ............................................................................ 45 
Practical Steps ...................................................................................... 47 
Love, The Defining Mark of a Disciple ............................................... 47 
Membership ............................................................................................... 49 
Baptism ................................................................................................ 49 
A Prerequisite to Membership ...................................................... 49 
Mode of Baptism ........................................................................... 50 
Thorough Instruction and Public Examination Before Baptism ... 50 
Baptismal Vow and Commitment ........................................................ 51 
Baptismal Vow .............................................................................. 51 
Baptismal Covenant ...................................................................... 52 
Voting Acceptance Subject to Baptism ......................................... 54 
Receiving Members Who Are Not Known ..................................... 54 
Baptismal Preparations ................................................................ 54 
Rebaptism ............................................................................................ 55 
Individuals From Other Christian Communions .......................... 55 
Apostasy and Rebaptism ............................................................... 55 
Inappropriate Rebaptism .............................................................. 56 
Profession of Faith ............................................................................... 56 
Transferring Members ......................................................................... 57 
Method of Granting Letters of Transfer ....................................... 57 
Clerk to Prepare Letter ................................................................. 58 
Letter Valid Six Months ................................................................ 58 
Alternative Method for Membership Transfer .............................. 58 
Membership During Transfer ....................................................... 58 
Receiving Members Under Difficult Conditions ........................... 59 
Counted in Statistical Reports ...................................................... 59 
If Member Is Not Accepted ........................................................... 59 
Letters Granted Only to Those in Regular Standing .................... 59 
No Letter Without Member’s Approval ........................................ 59 
Church Board Cannot Grant Letters ............................................ 60 
Membership in the Conference Church ........................................ 60 
Membership Record ...................................................................... 61 
Redemptive Membership Review .................................................. 61 
Discipline ................................................................................................... 62 
General Principles ................................................................................ 62 
Dealing With Erring Members ..................................................... 62 
God’s Plan .................................................................................... 62 
Authority of the Church ................................................................ 64 
Church’s Responsibility ................................................................ 64 

TABLE OF CONTENTS  7 
 
 
Unconsecrated Resist Discipline .................................................. 64 
Safeguarding Unity of the Church ................................................ 65 
Reconciliation of Differences ....................................................... 65 
Settlement of Grievances of Members Against the Church ........... 67 
Settlement of Grievances of the Church Against Members ........... 67 
Reasons for Discipline ......................................................................... 67 
Process of Discipline ........................................................................... 68 
Discipline by Censure ................................................................... 69 
Discipline by Removal From Membership ................................... 69 
No Additional Tests of Membership.............................................. 69 
Timeliness of Discipline ................................................................ 69 
Caution About Judging Character and Motive ............................. 70 
At a Properly Called Meeting ....................................................... 70 
By Majority Vote ........................................................................... 70 
Church Board Cannot Remove Members ..................................... 70 
Fundamental Rights of the Members ............................................ 71 
Lawyers Not to Represent Members ............................................. 71 
Transferring Members Under Censure......................................... 71 
Members Not to Be Removed for Nonattendance ......................... 71 
Members Moving Away and Not Reporting .................................. 71 
Members Not to Be Removed for Pecuniary Reasons................... 72 
Removing Members at Their Request ........................................... 72 
Notification to Those Removed From Membership ...................... 72 
Reinstating Those Previously Removed From Membership ......... 72 
Right of Appeal for Reinstatement ................................................ 73 
Local Church Officers and Organizations .............................................. 74 
General Qualifications ......................................................................... 74 
Moral and Religious Fitness ......................................................... 74 
Feeding and Guarding the Church ............................................... 75 
Respecting Pastors and Officers ................................................... 75 
Not Hurried Into Office ................................................................ 75 
Those Opposing Unity Not Suitable for Office ............................. 76 
Unsafe to Choose Those Refusing to Cooperate........................... 76 
Local Membership ........................................................................ 76 
Setting Tithing Example ................................................................ 77 
Not Delegates Ex Officio .............................................................. 77 
Distributing Responsibility ........................................................... 77 
Removal and Readmission ............................................................ 77 
Term of Office ..................................................................................... 77 
Elders ................................................................................................... 77 

8 
8  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
Religious Leaders of the Church .................................................. 77 
Board of Elders ............................................................................. 78 
Ordination of Elders ..................................................................... 78 
Relationship to the Pastor ............................................................ 79 
Work of Elders Is Local ................................................................ 79 
Conducting Church Services ........................................................ 80 
Baptismal Service ......................................................................... 80 
Marriage Ceremony ..................................................................... 80 
To Foster Tithing .......................................................................... 80 
To Foster Bible Study, Prayer, Nurture, and Spiritual  
Growth of Members ............................................................... 80 
To Foster All Lines of Work.......................................................... 81 
To Cooperate With the Conference .............................................. 81 
To Foster Worldwide Work .......................................................... 81 
Training and Equipping of Elders ................................................ 81 
Free to Work Effectively ............................................................... 81 
First Elder .................................................................................... 81 
Limitation of Authority ................................................................. 82 
Church Leaders .................................................................................... 82 
Deacons ............................................................................................... 82 
Board of Deacons ......................................................................... 83 
Deacons Must Be Ordained .......................................................... 83 
Deacons Not Authorized to Preside .............................................. 84 
Duties of Deacons ......................................................................... 84 
Deaconesses ......................................................................................... 85 
Board of Deaconesses .................................................................. 85 
Ordination Service for Deaconesses............................................. 85 
Deaconesses Not Authorized to Preside ....................................... 85 
Duties of Deaconesses .................................................................. 86 
Clerk .................................................................................................... 87 
No Names Added or Removed Without Vote................................. 87 
Transferring Members .................................................................. 87 
Corresponding With Members ...................................................... 87 
Notice of Delegates for Conference Sessions ............................... 87 
Reports to Be Furnished Promptly ............................................... 87 
Church Records ............................................................................ 87 
Treasurer .............................................................................................. 88 
Treasurer the Custodian of All Funds .......................................... 88 
Conference Funds ......................................................................... 88 
Sabbath School Funds .................................................................. 88 
Local Church Funds ..................................................................... 89 

TABLE OF CONTENTS  9 
 
 
Funds of Auxiliary Organizations ................................................ 89 
Safeguarding the Purpose of Funds.............................................. 89 
Money for Personal Literature Orders ......................................... 90 
Proper Method for Payment of Money by Members ..................... 90 
Receipts to Members ..................................................................... 90 
Proper Method of Remitting Funds to the Conference ................. 90 
Preservation of Financial Documents .......................................... 90 
Books Should Be Audited .............................................................. 91 
Relations With Members Confidential .......................................... 91 
Interest Coordinator ............................................................................. 91 
Departments and Other Organizations ................................................. 92 
Adventist Possibility Ministries ........................................................... 92 
The Deaf as a Unique Culture ...................................................... 93 
Adventist Possibility Ministries Leader ........................................ 93 
Adventist Possibility Ministries Committee .................................. 93 
Children’s Ministries ........................................................................... 93 
Children’s Ministries Coordinator and Committee ...................... 94 
Resources ...................................................................................... 95 
Communication.................................................................................... 95 
Communication Secretary ............................................................ 95 
Communication Committee .......................................................... 95 
Central Communication Committee ............................................. 96 
Education ............................................................................................. 96 
Education Secretary ..................................................................... 96 
Home and School Association ...................................................... 96 
Church School Board ................................................................... 97 
Family Ministries ................................................................................. 98 
Family Ministries Leader(s) ......................................................... 99 
Family Ministries Committee ....................................................... 99 
Resources .................................................................................... 100 
Health Ministries ............................................................................... 100 
Health Ministries Leader ............................................................ 100 
Health Ministries Council........................................................... 100 
Health Ministries or Temperance Society .................................. 100 
World Health Ministries Sabbath Offering ................................. 100 
Resources .................................................................................... 101 
Music ................................................................................................. 101 
Selecting Musicians .................................................................... 101 
Public Affairs and Religious Liberty ................................................. 101 
Religious Liberty Leader ............................................................ 102 

10 
10  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
Religious Liberty Associations ................................................... 102 
Resources .................................................................................... 102 
Publishing Ministries ......................................................................... 102 
Selling Through Literature Evangelists ...................................... 102 
Giving Away (Sharing) by Church Members .............................. 102 
Publishing Ministries Coordinator ............................................. 102 
Publishing Ministries Council .................................................... 103 
Resources .................................................................................... 103 
Sabbath School and Personal Ministries ............................................ 103 
Sabbath School ........................................................................... 103 
Officers of the Sabbath School Council ...................................... 103 
Sabbath School Superintendent and Other Sabbath  
School Officers .................................................................... 104 
Sabbath School Division Leaders ............................................... 105 
Sabbath School Teachers ............................................................ 105 
Sabbath School Offerings ........................................................... 106 
Resources .................................................................................... 106 
Personal Ministries..................................................................... 106 
Personal Ministries Council ....................................................... 106 
Personal Ministries Officers ....................................................... 107 
Adventist Men ............................................................................. 107 
Bible School Coordinator ........................................................... 107 
Adventist Community Services Leader or Dorcas  
Society Leader ..................................................................... 107 
Resources .................................................................................... 108 
Spirit of Prophecy Writings ............................................................... 108 
Spirit of Prophecy Writings Coordinator ................................... 108 
Stewardship Ministries ...................................................................... 108 
Stewardship Ministries Leader ................................................... 109 
Resources .................................................................................... 109 
Women’s Ministries ........................................................................... 109 
Women’s Ministries Leader and Committee ............................... 109 
Resources .................................................................................... 110 
Adventist Youth Ministries ................................................................ 110 
Adventist Youth Ministries Committee ........................................ 111 
Young Adults Ministries Committee ........................................... 112 
Public Campus Ministries........................................................... 112 
Public Campus Ministries Leader/Coordinator ......................... 112 
Ambassador Ministry .................................................................. 113 
Ambassador Committee .............................................................. 113 
Pathfinder Club .......................................................................... 113 

TABLE OF CONTENTS  11 
 
 
Pathfinder Committee ................................................................. 113 
Adventurer Club ......................................................................... 114 
Adventurer Committee ................................................................ 114 
AYM Officers .............................................................................. 114 
AYM Advisor ............................................................................... 115 
Resources .................................................................................... 115 
Induction Service ............................................................................... 115 
Elections ................................................................................................... 116 
Nominating Committee and the Election Process .............................. 116 
Quorum ....................................................................................... 116 
When and How the Nominating Committee Is Appointed ........... 116 
How the Process Works .............................................................. 117 
Who Should Be Members of the Nominating Committee ............ 118 
Work of the Nominating Committee ........................................... 118 
Nominating Committee to Get Consent of Prospective  
Officers ................................................................................ 118 
Members May Appear Before the Nominating Committee ......... 118 
Nominating Committee Discussions Are Confidential................ 119 
Reporting to the Church ............................................................. 119 
Objections to the Report of the Nominating Committee ............. 119 
Filling Vacancies Between Elections .......................................... 120 
Delegates to Local Conference Session ............................................. 120 
Choosing Delegates .................................................................... 120 
Duty of Delegates ....................................................................... 121 
Responsibility of Conference Officers ........................................ 121 
Conference Executive Committee ............................................... 121 
Services and Other Meetings ................................................................. 122 
General Principles .............................................................................. 122 
Purpose of Services and Meetings .............................................. 122 
Reverence for the House of Worship .......................................... 122 
Teach Children Reverence .......................................................... 122 
Decorum and Quietness in the Place of Worship ....................... 123 
Hospitality .................................................................................. 123 
Place of Music in Worship ................................................................. 124 
Power of Music ........................................................................... 124 
Sing With Spirit and Understanding ........................................... 124 
Pulpit Not a Forum ............................................................................ 124 
Testing New Light ....................................................................... 124 
Importance of Maintaining Unity ...................................................... 126 
Authorized Speakers ................................................................... 126 

12 
12  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
Sabbath School and Worship Services .............................................. 127 
Sabbath School ........................................................................... 127 
Announcements and Departmental Promotions ......................... 127 
Worship Service .......................................................................... 127 
Skill, Study, and Planning Required ........................................... 128 
Form of Service .......................................................................... 128 
Church Outreach (Missionary) Service ...................................... 128 
Public Prayer .............................................................................. 128 
Supplying Literature on Sabbath ................................................ 129 
Communion Service .......................................................................... 129 
Ordinance of Foot-Washing ....................................................... 129 
The Lord’s Supper ...................................................................... 130 
Unleavened Bread and Unfermented Wine (Grape Juice) ......... 130 
A Memorial of the Crucifixion .................................................... 130 
A Proclamation of the Second Coming ....................................... 131 
Announcing the Communion Service .......................................... 131 
Conducting the Communion Service........................................... 131 
Who May Participate .................................................................. 132 
Every Member Should Attend ..................................................... 132 
Who May Conduct the Communion Service ............................... 133 
Communion for Those Who Cannot Attend ................................ 133 
Prayer Meeting................................................................................... 133 
Prayer Meetings Should Be Interesting ...................................... 133 
Business Meetings ............................................................................. 134 
Church Board and Its Meetings ......................................................... 134 
Definition and Function .............................................................. 134 
Spiritual Nurture ........................................................................ 135 
Making Disciples ........................................................................ 135 
Membership ................................................................................ 136 
Officers ....................................................................................... 137 
Meetings ..................................................................................... 137 
Work of the Board....................................................................... 137 
Committees of the Board ............................................................ 138 
Finance Committee ............................................................................ 138 
School Board Meetings ...................................................................... 139 
Home and School Association Meetings ........................................... 139 
Youth Meetings ................................................................................. 139 
Senior Youth Ministries Meetings (Ambassadors and  
Young Adults) ...................................................................... 139 
Public Campus Ministries Meetings ........................................... 140 

TABLE OF CONTENTS  13 
 
 
Junior Youth Ministries Meetings (Adventurers and  
Pathfinders) ......................................................................... 140 
Finance ..................................................................................................... 141 
Stewardship ....................................................................................... 142 
Tithe ................................................................................................... 142 
Systematic Benevolence and Unity ............................................. 143 
How Tithe Is to Be Used ............................................................. 143 
How Tithe Is Handled ................................................................. 143 
Church and Conference Officers to Set Example ....................... 143 
Offerings ............................................................................................ 143 
Sabbath School Offerings ........................................................... 144 
Other Offerings ........................................................................... 144 
Special Gifts to Fields ................................................................. 144 
Assisting the Poor and Needy ..................................................... 144 
Church Budget for Local Expenses ............................................ 145 
General Financial Counsel ................................................................. 145 
Regulation of Soliciting Funds ................................................... 145 
Questionable Methods for Raising Funds .................................. 146 
Tithes and Offerings Not a Personal Trust Fund........................ 146 
Financing Building Plans ........................................................... 146 
Handling and Accounting for Funds .......................................... 147 
Auditing ...................................................................................... 147 
Standards of Christian Living ............................................................... 148 
High Calling of God in Christ Jesus .................................................. 148 
Bible Study and Prayer ...................................................................... 149 
Community Relationships.................................................................. 149 
Sabbathkeeping .................................................................................. 150 
Reverence in the Place of Worship .................................................... 151 
Health and Temperance ..................................................................... 151 
Dress .................................................................................................. 152 
Simplicity ........................................................................................... 153 
Modern Media ................................................................................... 154 
Recreation and Entertainment ............................................................ 155 
Music ................................................................................................. 155 
Conclusion ......................................................................................... 156 
Marriage, Divorce, and Remarriage ..................................................... 157 
Social Relationships ........................................................................... 157 
Chaperonage ...................................................................................... 158 
Courtship ........................................................................................... 159 
Premarital Education/Counseling ...................................................... 160 

14 
14  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
Marriage ............................................................................................. 160 
Divorce .............................................................................................. 163 
Church’s Position on Divorce and Remarriage .................................. 163 
Local Church Ministry for Families .................................................. 167 
Fundamental Beliefs of Seventh-day Adventists .................................. 168 
Notes ......................................................................................................... 179 
CHAPTER 9 Notes ............................................................................ 179 
CHAPTER 10 Notes .......................................................................... 184 
CHAPTER 11 Notes .......................................................................... 185 
CHAPTER 12 Notes .......................................................................... 190 
Abbreviations .......................................................................................... 192 
General Index .......................................................................................... 193 
Scripture Index ....................................................................................... 221 
Index of Sources ...................................................................................... 230 

CHAPTER 1

Why a Church Manual?

Why does the Seventh-day Adventist Church have a Church Manual?

God is a God of order as evidenced in His works of creation and redemption.

Consequently, order belongs to the essence of His church. Order is achieved

through principles and regulations that guide the Church in its internal

operations and in the fulfillment of its mission to the world. In order for it to

be a successful ecclesiastical organization at the service of the Lord and

humanity, it needs order, rule, and discipline. Scripture affirms that “all

things be done decently and in order” (1 Cor. 14:40).

Ellen G. White pointed out such needs in 1875: “The church of Christ is

in constant peril. Satan is seeking to destroy the people of God, and one man’s

mind, one man’s judgment, is not sufficient to be trusted. Christ would have

His followers brought together in church capacity, observing order, having

rules and discipline, and all subject one to another, esteeming others better

than themselves.”—3T 445.

But Church leaders did not quickly produce a book of rules for Church

governance, even though the General Conference Session met annually

during the Church’s early years and delegates voted on matters of church

order and life. Finally, in 1882, the General Conference Session voted to have

prepared “instructions to church officers, to be printed in the Review and

Herald or in tract form.”—RH, Dec. 26, 1882. This revealed the growing

realization that order was imperative if organization was to function

effectively and that uniformity in order required its guiding principles to be

put into printed form.

However, when the proposal to place the articles in permanent form as a

church manual came before the 1883 General Conference Session, delegates

rejected the idea. They feared a manual might formalize the Church and take

from its pastors their individual freedom to deal with matters of order as they

desired.

But this fear—doubtless reflecting the opposition that had existed 20

years before to any kind of organization—evidently soon lessened. The

annual General Conference Sessions continued to take actions on matters of

order.

Though the Church officially declined to adopt a manual, leaders from

time to time gathered together in book or booklet-form the generally accepted

rules of church life. Perhaps the most impressive was a 184-page book

published in 1907 by pioneer J. N. Loughborough entitled The Church, Its

WHY A CHURCH MANUAL? 17

Organization, Order and Discipline, which dealt with many of the topics now

covered by this Church Manual.

As the Church worldwide grew rapidly in the early twentieth century, it

increasingly recognized the need for a manual for worldwide use by its

pastors and lay members. In 1931 the General Conference Committee voted

to publish a church manual. J. L. McElhany, later president of the General

Conference, prepared the manuscript, which was published in 1932.

The opening sentence of the preface of that first edition observed that “it

has become increasingly evident that a manual on church government is

needed to set forth and preserve our denominational practices and polity.”

Note the word preserve. This was no attempt to suddenly create and

impose upon the Church a whole pattern of church governance. Rather it was

an endeavor first to preserve all the good actions taken through the years and

then to add rules required by the Church’s increasing growth and complexity.

Authority and Function of the Church Manual

The Church Manual has existed in its current format since 1932. It

describes the operation and functions of local churches and their relationship

to denominational structures in which they hold membership. The Church

Manual also expresses the Church’s understanding of Christian life and

church governance and discipline based on biblical principles and the

authority of duly assembled General Conference Sessions. “God has ordained

that the representatives of His church from all parts of the earth, when

assembled in a General Conference, shall have authority.”—9T 261.

The Church Manual is divided into two types of material. The content

of each chapter is of worldwide value and is applicable to every church

organization, congregation, and member. Recognizing the need for variations

in some sections, additional explanatory material, presented as guidance and

examples, appears as notes at the end of the Church Manual. The notes have

subheadings corresponding to chapter subheadings and page numbers of the

main text.

The standards and practices of the Church are based upon the principles

of the Holy Scriptures. These principles, underscored by the Spirit of

Prophecy, are set forth in this Church Manual. They are to be followed in all

matters pertaining to the administration and operation of local churches. The

Church Manual also defines the relationship that exists between the local

congregation and the conference or other entities of Seventh-day Adventist

denominational organization. No attempt should be made to set up standards

of membership or to make, or attempt to enforce, rules or regulations for local

18 CHURCH MANUAL

church operations that are contrary to these decisions adopted by the General

Conference in Session and that are set forth in this Church Manual.

Making Changes

The General Conference through the years voted important changes

concerning the Church Manual. Realizing the importance of conducting the

worldwide work of the Church “decently and in order,” the 1946 General

Conference Session voted that “all changes or revisions of policy that are to

be made in the Manual shall be authorized by the General Conference

Session.”—General Conference Report, No. 8, p. 197 (June 14, 1946).

In 1948, recognizing that local conditions sometimes call for special

actions, the General Conference Committee voted that “each division,

including the North American Division of the world field, prepare a

‘Supplement’ to the new Church Manual not in any way modifying it but

containing such additional matter as is applicable to the conditions and

circumstances prevailing in the division; the manuscripts for these

Supplements to be submitted to the General Conference Committee for

endorsement before being printed.”—Autumn Council Actions, 1948, p. 19.

The 2000 General Conference Session authorized the reclassification of

some existing Church Manual material into the Notes section as guidance

and examples rather than mandatory material, and approved the process for

making changes. Changes in the Church Manual, except for the notes and

editorial changes, can be made only by action of a General Conference

Session, where delegates of the world church have voice and vote. If a local

church, conference, or union conference/mission wishes to propose a Church

Manual revision, it should submit its proposal to the next constituent level

for counsel and study. If that level approves the proposal, it submits the

suggested revision to the next level for additional evaluation. If the various

levels approve the proposal, it eventually comes before the General

Conference Church Manual Committee, which considers all

recommendations. If the Church Manual Committee approves a revision, it

prepares it for presentation at an Annual Council and/or General Conference

Session.

Revision of a note follows the same procedure. The General Conference

Executive Committee may approve changes to the notes at any Annual

Council.

The Church Manual Committee reports proposed nonsubstantive

editorial changes to the main content of the Church Manual to an Annual

Council of the General Conference Executive Committee, which may give

final approval. However, in the event the Annual Council determines by one-

WHY A CHURCH MANUAL? 19

third vote that an editorial change substantively alters the meaning of a

passage, the proposed change must go to the General Conference Session.

At the final Annual Council of a quinquennium, the General Conference

Executive Committee reviews all changes to the notes and coordinates the

changes with any proposed amendments to the main content of the Church

Manual.

A new edition of the Church Manual is published after every General

Conference Session. The most recent edition should always be used. This

edition incorporates amendments made at the postponed 2020 General

Conference Session, which took place in 2022.

Where to Get Advice

Church officers and leaders, pastors, and members should consult with

their conference for advice pertaining to the operating of their congregation

or on questions arising from the Church Manual. If they do not reach mutual

understanding, they should consult with their union conference/mission for

clarification.

Terms Used in the Church Manual

Church—For editorial and printing economy, “Church,” with a capital

C, in these pages is used in place of the full term “Seventh-day Adventist

Church” and refers to the overall Church organization rather than to a local

church or congregation, with the exception of when it is referred to within a

quotation. References to a local church will also generally apply to a

company.

Conference, mission, section, delegation, field, union of churches—For

purposes of editorial and printing economy, “conference” in these pages

means “conference, mission, field, section, delegation, or union of churches,”

as the administrative context indicates. Generally, each congregation is a

member of the sisterhood of churches known as a conference, but until the

local organization achieves conference status, under General Conference

Working Policy it may be identified as a mission, section, delegation, or field.

In some world divisions, unions of churches in a particular country function

as a conference for local-church purposes and as a union for other Church

organizational purposes. (See Chapter 3, “Organization and Authority.”)

Pastor and minister—Most areas of the world Church use “pastor” to

identify a member of the clergy, so that term is used in these pages rather than

“minister,” regardless of the responsibilities assigned by the local conference.

20 CHURCH MANUAL

Use of the term here is not intended to mandate that usage where the custom

is to use “minister.” Pastors referred to in this manual are those who have

been appointed by the conference to oversee the affairs of the local church or

district.

Abbreviations of Ellen G. White’s books are identified on p. 192.

Scripture quotations are taken from the New King James Version unless

otherwise indicated, with the exception of when referred to within a Spirit of

Prophecy quotation.

CHAPTER 2

Church of the Living God

Scripture uses various expressions to describe the church, such as “the

church of God” (Acts 20:28), “the body of Christ” (Eph. 4:12), and “the

church of the living God” (1 Tim. 3:15).

To belong to the church of God is a unique and soul-satisfying privilege.

It is God’s purpose to gather out a people from the far corners of the earth to

bind them into one body, the body of Christ, of which He is the living head.

All who are children of God in Christ Jesus are members of this body, and in

this relationship they may enjoy fellowship with each other and fellowship

also with their Lord.

The Bible uses the word church in at least two senses: a general sense

applying to the church in all the world (Matt. 16:18; 1 Cor. 12:28) and a

particular sense applying to the church in a city or a province, such as to those

at Rome (Rom. 1:6, 7), Corinth (1 Cor. 1:2), and Thessalonica (1 Thess. 1:1)

and of Galatia (1 Cor. 16:1), Asia (1 Cor. 16:19), and Syria and Cilicia (Acts

15:41).

Christ, being the head of the church and its living Lord, has a deep love

for the members of His body. In the church He is to be glorified (Eph. 3:21).

Through the church He will reveal the “manifold wisdom of God” (Eph.

3:10). Day by day He nourishes the church (Eph. 5:29), and His longing

desire is to make of it “a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any

such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish” (Eph. 5:27).

No Wall of Partition

Christ sought by precept and example to teach the truth that with God

there was to be no dividing wall between Israel and other nations

(John 4:4-42; 10:16; Luke 9:51-56; Matt. 15:21-28). The apostle Paul writes,

“The Gentiles should be fellow heirs, of the same body, and partakers of His

promise in Christ through the gospel” (Eph. 3:6).

Nor is there to be among Christ’s followers any preference of caste or

nationality or race or color, for all are of one blood. The elect of God are a

universal body, a new humanity, saved by the blood of Christ, which is

available to all. “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor

free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus”

(Gal. 3:28).

“Christ came to this earth with a message of mercy and forgiveness. He

laid the foundation for a religion by which Jew and Gentile, black and white,

22 CHURCH MANUAL

free and bond, are linked together in one common brotherhood, recognized

as equal in the sight of God. The Savior has a boundless love for every human

being.”—7T 225.

“No distinction on account of nationality, race, or caste is recognized by

God. He is the Maker of all mankind. All men are of one family by creation,

and all are one through redemption. Christ came to demolish every wall of

partition, to throw open every compartment of the temple, that every soul

may have free access to God. . . . In Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek,

bond nor free. All are brought nigh by His precious blood.”— COL 386.

Supreme Object of Christ’s Regard

Those in Christ’s service who are called to leadership are to “take care

of the church” (1 Tim. 3:5), to “shepherd the church of God” (Acts 20:28),

and to show “concern for all the churches” (2 Cor. 11:28). (See pp. 32-36.)

“I testify to my brethren and sisters that the church of Christ, enfeebled

and defective as it may be, is the only object on earth on which He bestows

His supreme regard. While He extends to all the world His invitation to come

to Him and be saved, He commissions His angels to render divine help to

every soul that cometh to Him in repentance and contrition, and He comes

personally by His Holy Spirit into the midst of His church.”— TM 15.

As the bride of Christ and the supreme object of His regard, the church

is expected in all its functions to represent the order and the character of the

divine.

“At this time the church is to put on her beautiful garments—‘Christ our

righteousness.’ There are clear, decided distinctions to be restored and

exemplified to the world in holding aloft the commandments of God and the

faith of Jesus. The beauty of holiness is to appear in its native luster in

contrast with the deformity and darkness of the disloyal, those who have

revolted from the law of God. Thus we acknowledge God, and recognize His

law, the foundation of His government in heaven and throughout His earthly

dominions. His authority should be kept distinct and plain before the world,

and no laws are to be acknowledged that come in collision with the laws of

Jehovah. If in defiance of God’s arrangements the world be allowed to

influence our decisions or our actions, the purpose of God is defeated.

However specious the pretext, if the church waver here, there is written

against her in the books of heaven a betrayal of the most sacred trusts, and

treachery to the kingdom of Christ. The church is firmly and decidedly to

hold her principles before the whole heavenly universe and the kingdoms of

the world; steadfast fidelity in maintaining the honor and sacredness of the

CHURCH OF THE LIVING GOD 23

law of God will attract the notice and admiration of even the world, and many

will, by the good works which they shall behold, be led to glorify our Father

in heaven.”—TM 16, 17.

The apostle Peter writes, “But you are a chosen generation, a royal

priesthood, a holy nation, His own special people, that you may proclaim the

praises of Him who called you out of darkness into His marvelous light” (1

Peter 2:9).

Complete in Christ

“The Lord has provided His church with capabilities and blessings, that

they may present to the world an image of His own sufficiency, and that His

church may be complete in Him, a continual representation of another, even

the eternal world, of laws that are higher than earthly laws. His church is to

be a temple built after the divine similitude, and the angelic architect has

brought his golden measuring rod from heaven, that every stone may be

hewed and squared by the divine measurement and polished to shine as an

emblem of heaven, radiating in all directions the bright, clear beams of the

Sun of Righteousness. . . .

“The Lord Jesus is making experiments on human hearts through the

exhibition of His mercy and abundant grace. He is effecting transformations

so amazing that Satan, with all his triumphant boasting, with all his

confederacy of evil united against God and the laws of His government,

stands viewing them as a fortress impregnable to his sophistries and

delusions. They are to him an incomprehensible mystery. The angels of God,

seraphim and cherubim, the powers commissioned to cooperate with human

agencies, look on with astonishment and joy that fallen men, once children

of wrath, are through the training of Christ developing characters after the

divine similitude, to be sons and daughters of God, to act an important part

in the occupations and pleasures of heaven.

“To His church, Christ has given ample facilities, that He may receive a

large revenue of glory from His redeemed, purchased possession. The church,

being endowed with the righteousness of Christ, is His depository, in which

the wealth of His mercy, His love, His grace, is to appear in full and final

display. . . .

“In their untainted purity and spotless perfection, Christ looks upon His

people as the reward of all His suffering, His humiliation, and His love, and

the supplement of His glory—Christ, the great center from which radiates all

glory. ‘Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the

Lamb.’ ”—TM 17-19.

24 CHURCH MANUAL

The church is committed to the foregoing principles of the spiritual unity

of Christ’s church. By the peace and power which Christ’s righteousness

brings, the church pledges to conquer every barrier that sin has erected

between human beings.

CHAPTER 3

Organization and Authority

Church organization is based on God’s principles. “Never allow

anyone’s ideas to unsettle your faith in regard to the order and harmony which

should exist in the church. . . . The God of heaven is a God of order, and He

requires all His followers to have rules and regulations, and to preserve

order.”—5T 274.

Biblical Basis for Organization

When God called the children of Israel out of Egypt and chose them as

His peculiar people, He provided for them an impressive system of

organization to govern their conduct in both civil and religious matters.

“The government of Israel was characterized by the most thorough

organization, wonderful alike for its completeness and its simplicity. The

order so strikingly displayed in the perfection and arrangement of all God’s

created works was manifest in the Hebrew economy. God was the center of

authority and government, the sovereign of Israel. Moses stood as their

visible leader, by God’s appointment, to administer the laws in His name.

From the elders of the tribes a council of seventy was afterward chosen to

assist Moses in the general affairs of the nation. Next came the priests, who

consulted the Lord in the sanctuary. Chiefs, or princes, ruled over the tribes.

Under these were ‘captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, and

captains over fifties, and captains over tens,’ and, lastly, officers who might

be employed for special duties.”—PP 374.

The New Testament church showed the same perfection in its

organization. Christ Himself, who formed the church (Matt. 16:18), “set the

members, each one of them, in the body just as He pleased” (1 Cor. 12:18).

He endowed them with gifts and talents adequate for the functions devolving

upon them and organized them into a living, working body, of which He is

the head.

“For as we have many members in one body, but all the members do not

the same function, so we, being many, are one body in Christ, and

individually members of one another” (Rom. 12:4, 5). “And He [Christ] is

the head of the body, the church, who is the beginning, the firstborn from the

dead, that in all things He may have the preeminence” (Col. 1:18).

“There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. There are differences

of ministries, but the same Lord” (1 Cor. 12:4, 5). “For as the body is one and

26 CHURCH MANUAL

has many members, but all the members of that one body, being many, are

one body, so also is Christ” (1 Cor. 12:12). “Now you are the body of Christ,

and members individually. And God has appointed these in the church: first

apostles, second prophets, third teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of

healings, helps, administrations, varieties of tongues” (1 Cor. 12:27, 28).

Importance of Organization

Just as there can be no living, active human body unless its members are

organically united and functioning together, so there can be no living,

growing, prospering church unless its members are organized into a united

spiritual body, all performing their God-given duties and functions under the

direction of a divinely constituted authority. Without organization no

institution or movement can prosper. A nation without organized government

would be chaos. A business enterprise without organization would fail. A

church without organization would disintegrate and perish.

For the sake of the Church’s healthy development and for the

accomplishment of its task of carrying the gospel of salvation to all the world,

Christ gave it a simple but effective system of organization. Success in its

endeavors to achieve its mission depends on loyal adherence to this divine

pattern.

“Some have advanced the thought that as we near the close of time, every

child of God will act independently of any religious organization. But I have

been instructed by the Lord that in this work there is no such thing as every

man’s being independent.”—TM 489.

“Oh, how Satan would rejoice if he could succeed in his efforts to get in

among this people and disorganize the work at a time when thorough

organization is essential and will be the greatest power to keep out spurious

uprisings and to refute claims not endorsed by the Word of God! We want to

hold the lines evenly, that there shall be no breaking down of the system of

organization and order that has been built up by wise, careful labor. License

must not be given to disorderly elements that desire to control the work at

this time.”—TM 489.

Missionary Purposes of Organization

Our mission remains unchanged wherever we find ourselves in the

world. The Seventh-day Adventist Church has been organized for the purpose

of mission. However, the way in which we fulfill that mission will of

necessity take a variety of forms due to different cultural and societal norms.

ORGANIZATION AND AUTHORITY 27

As we seek to share the gospel in cross-cultural contexts, we will encounter

societies where particular religious bodies deem other writings as sacred,

where restrictions to religious freedom sometimes exist, where diverse points

of view and practices occur, as well as other challenges. To fulfill the mission

in such diverse contexts, we rely on the guidance of the Holy Spirit and

employ a flexible approach to sharing God’s love in a manner that reaches

hearts, while preserving our unique calling and identity as Seventh-day

Adventists.

The conditions Seventh-day Adventists face in sharing the message of

Jesus to people of other religions largely parallel those that the apostles

encountered. How they went about the mission is instructive for us today.

Although they modified their approach in keeping with the audience, they

never deviated from proclaiming the uniqueness of Jesus as the hope of the

world. They never suggested that they had come to help their hearers find a

deeper spiritual experience within their own religions; on the contrary, they

challenged them to turn to the salvation provided in Christ.

Groups should be formed to lead all people into a saving relationship

with Jesus Christ and into fellowship with the remnant church. In forming

such groups, a theologically sound, culturally informed plan of action should

be prayerfully developed and followed to guide these new believers into

membership. These groups should be established and nurtured in

collaboration with local administration and guidelines of the world Church.

Leaders of these groups should seek to lead the people into membership in

the Seventh-day Adventist Church.

The church is a missionary community and its organization exists to

fulfill this purpose.

“As our numbers increased, it was evident that without some form of

organization there would be great confusion, and the work would not be

carried forward successfully. To provide for the support of the ministry, for

carrying the work in new fields, for protecting both the churches and the

ministry from unworthy members, for holding church property, for the

publication of the truth through the press, and for many other objects,

organization was indispensable.”—TM 26.

“As members of the visible church, and workers in the vineyard of the

Lord, all professed Christians should do their utmost to preserve peace,

harmony, and love in the church. Mark the prayer of Christ: ‘That they all

may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be

one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.’ The unity of the

church is the convincing evidence that God has sent Jesus into the world as

its Redeemer.”—5T 619, 620.

28 CHURCH MANUAL

The New Testament Model

The Savior’s commission to the church to carry the gospel to all the

world (Matt. 28:19, 20; Mark 16:15) meant not only preaching the gospel but

ensuring the welfare of those who accepted that message. This involved

shepherding as well as housing the flock, and also meeting relationship

problems. Such a situation called for organization.

At first the apostles constituted a council that directed the activities of

the church from Jerusalem (Acts 6:2; 8:14). When the company there became

so large that the administration of its practical affairs became a problem, the

church appointed deacons to care for its business (Acts 6:2-4).

Later other congregations grew up, not only in Asia but also in Europe,

and this called for further organizational steps. In Asia Minor elders were

ordained “in every church” (Acts 14:23). Extension of the work throughout

the various provinces of the Roman Empire called for organization of

churches into what might be called conferences (Gal. 1:2). Thus, step by step,

organization grew in the early church. As needs arose, God directed the

leaders of His work so that, in counsel with the church, they developed a form

of organization that safeguarded the interests of the work.

Church Organization Today

The Seventh-day Adventist form of governance is representative, which

recognizes that authority rests in the membership and is expressed through

duly elected representatives at each level of organization, with executive

responsibility delegated to representative bodies and officers for the

governing of the Church at each separate level. The Church Manual applies

this principle of representation to the operations of the local congregation.

Issues of representation in organizations with mission status are defined by

operating policies and in organizations with conference status by their

constitution and bylaws. This form of governance recognizes also that

ordination to the ministry is recognized by the Church worldwide.

“Every member of the church has a voice in choosing officers of the

church. The church chooses the officers of the state conferences. Delegates

chosen by the state conferences choose the officers of the union conferences,

and delegates chosen by the union conferences choose the officers of the

General Conference. By this arrangement every conference, every institution,

every church, and every individual, either directly or through representatives,

has a voice in the election of the men who bear the chief responsibilities in

the General Conference.”—8T 236, 237.

ORGANIZATION AND AUTHORITY 29

The present organizational system of the Church resulted from a

developing theological understanding of the mission of the Church,

membership growth, and the Church’s geographic spread. Representatives of

conferences met in 1863 to organize the General Conference of Seventh-day

Adventists.

There are several organizational levels within the Church leading from

the individual believer to the worldwide organization of the work.

Membership units in each of these levels periodically convene formal

business sessions known as constituency meetings or sessions. (The

constituency meeting or session of a local church is generally referred to as a

business meeting.) In Seventh-day Adventist Church structure, no

organization determines its own status, nor does it function as if it had no

obligations to the Church family beyond its boundaries.

Outline of Denominational Organization

1. Local Church—A group of members in a defined location that has

been granted, by the constituency of a conference in session, official status

as a church.

2. Local Conference—A group of local churches, within a defined

geographical area, that has been granted, by action of a division executive

committee at midyear, year-end, or division council meeting, official status

as a Seventh-day Adventist local conference/mission/field and subsequently

accepted, at a union constituency meeting, into the sisterhood of

conferences/missions. (See p. 19.)

3. Union of Churches—A group of churches, within a defined

geographical area, that has been granted, by a General Conference Session,

official status as a union of churches with either conference or mission status.

4. Union Conference/Mission—A group of conferences, within a

defined geographical area, that has been granted, by a General Conference

Session, official status as a union conference/mission.

5. General Conference and Its Divisions—The General Conference

represents the worldwide expression of the Church. Its constituent

membership is defined in its Constitution. To facilitate its worldwide activity,

the General Conference has established regional offices, known as divisions

of the General Conference, which have been assigned, by action of the

General Conference Executive Committee at Annual Councils, general

administrative oversight for designated groups of unions and other Church

units within specific geographical areas.

30 CHURCH MANUAL

The Bible is the foundation and source of belief and practice; on this

basis, the General Conference in Session determines the stated Fundamental

Beliefs of the Church. The General Conference in Session also authorizes

establishment of unions and the attachment of field units, revises the Church

Manual, elects General Conference and division leadership, performs other

functions as outlined in its Constitution and Bylaws, and considers items

referred to it by its Executive Committee. The General Conference Executive

Committee between Sessions is empowered by the Constitution and Bylaws

to act on behalf of the constituents. Thus, Church organizations around the

world recognize the General Conference in Session as the voice of the

Church.

Role of Institutions

The constituent levels of the Church operate a variety of educational,

health-care, publishing, and other institutions reaching out in the name of

Christ to meet the needs of a distraught world. In Seventh-day Adventist

theology and philosophy these institutions from their inception have been

indispensable instruments for carrying out the Church’s spiritual mission of

serving the whole person and taking the gospel to the world.

No Church organization or institution assumes responsibility for the

liabilities, debts, acts, or omissions of any other Church organization simply

because of its Church affiliation.

Authority in the Early Church

As Creator, Redeemer and Sustainer, Lord and King of all creation, God

alone is the source of authority for the Church. He delegated authority to His

prophets and apostles (2 Cor. 10:8). They, therefore, occupied a crucial and

unique position in the transmission of the Word of God and the edification of

the church (Eph. 2:20).

The early church bore responsibility for purity in doctrine and practice.

The elders (or bishops) held great authority. One of their main functions was

general pastoral care and oversight (Acts 20:17-28; Heb. 13:17;

1 Peter 5:1-3), with special tasks such as giving instruction in sound doctrine

and refuting those who contradicted it (1 Tim. 3:1, 2; Titus 1:5, 9). They were

instructed to “test the spirits, whether they are of God” (1 John 4:1) or, in

Paul’s terms, to “test all things” and “hold fast what is good” (1 Thess. 5:21).

ORGANIZATION AND AUTHORITY 31

The same was true regarding its exercise of discipline (Matt. 18:15-17),

which ranged from private and caring admonition (cf. Matt. 18:16; Gal. 6:1)

to removal from membership (Matt. 18:18; 1 Cor. 5:11, 13; 2 Cor. 2:5-11).

The Church thus has authority to settle the rules for its own governance.

General Conference the Highest Authority

In the Church today the General Conference Session, and the General

Conference Executive Committee between Sessions, is the highest

ecclesiastical authority in the administration of the Church. The General

Conference Executive Committee is authorized by its Constitution to create

subordinate organizations with authority to carry out their roles. Therefore,

all subordinate organizations and institutions throughout the Church will

recognize the General Conference Session, and the General Conference

Executive Committee between Sessions, as the highest ecclesiastical

authority, under God, among Seventh-day Adventists.

When differences arise in or between churches and conferences or

institutions, matters that are not mutually resolved may be appealed to the

next higher organization. If the matter does not get resolved at this level, the

aggrieved entity may appeal to successively higher levels of organization. An

organization to which an appeal is forwarded may choose not to hear the

matter, in which case the decision of the highest organization involved in the

dispute shall be final. When organizations review decisions of other

organizations, they do not assume responsibility for the liabilities of any other

organization.

“I have often been instructed by the Lord that no man’s judgment should

be surrendered to the judgment of any other one man. Never should the mind

of one man or the minds of a few men be regarded as sufficient in wisdom

and power to control the work and to say what plans shall be followed. But

when, in a General Conference, the judgment of the brethren assembled from

all parts of the field is exercised, private independence and private judgment

must not be stubbornly maintained, but surrendered. Never should a laborer

regard as a virtue the persistent maintenance of his position of independence,

contrary to the decision of the general body.”—

9T 260.

CHAPTER 4

Pastors and Other Church

Employees

A Divinely Appointed Ministry

“God has a church, and she has a divinely appointed ministry. ‘And He

gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some,

pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the

ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity

of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto

the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. . . . ’

“Men appointed of God have been chosen to watch with jealous care,

with vigilant perseverance, that the church may not be overthrown by the evil

devices of Satan, but that she shall stand in the world to promote the glory of

God among men.”—TM 52, 53.

Conference President—The conference president should be an

ordained pastor of experience and good report. He stands at the head of the

gospel ministry in the conference and is the chief elder, or overseer, of all the

churches. He works for their spiritual welfare and counsels them regarding

their activities and plans. He has access to all the churches and their services,

business meetings, and boards, without vote unless granted by the church, or

unless he is a member of that congregation. He may, by virtue of his office,

preside over any meeting of any church when necessary. He has access to all

church records.

The conference president does not have authority to set aside the duly

elected officers of the church, but will work in cooperation with them. They

in turn are bound, in recognition of the ties of conference fellowship, to

counsel with him over all that pertains to the welfare of the church. They

should not attempt to exclude him from a proper discharge of his duties.

Conference Departmental Directors—Conference departmental

directors foster important lines of denominational work under the general

direction of the conference executive committee in consultation with the

conference president. In order to successfully carry on the work assigned to

them, these employees must have access to the churches so they can present

PASTORS AND OTHER CHURCH EMPLOYEES 33

and develop their plans. These employees will have sympathetic

consideration for all church plans, even outside their respective departments.

Departmental directors are not vested with administrative or executive

authority, so their relation to local churches is advisory. Their work does not

bear the same relationship to the churches as that of the conference executive

committee or president. In the promotion of their specific kinds of work, they

labor throughout the entire conference. However, they are not expected to

counsel churches regarding elections and other administrative duties or any

other line of service, unless especially requested to do so by the conference

president.

Ordained Pastors—Ordained pastors appointed by the conference

executive committee to act as pastors or district leaders do not take the place

of the president in their respective fields. They are not charged with

administrative powers as is the president, but they cooperate with him in

carrying out the plans and policies of the conference.

On assignment to a local church, the ordained pastor is assisted by the

local elders. By virtue of ordination, the pastor is qualified to function in all

rites and ceremonies. The pastor should be the congregation’s spiritual leader

and adviser. Pastors should instruct the officers in their duties and plan with

them for all lines of church work and activity.

The pastor is a member of the church board and serves as its chairperson.

If the pastor desires to be relieved of the responsibility of acting as

chairperson of the board, an elder serves as chairperson in cooperation with

the pastor. (See p. 79.) The pastor, with the assistance of the elders, is

expected to plan for and lead out in all spiritual services, such as Sabbath

morning worship and prayer meeting, and should officiate at the communion

service and baptism. Pastors should not surround themselves with any special

body of counselors of their own choosing, but always cooperate with the

elected officers.

When an evangelist is asked to conduct an evangelistic effort where there

is a church, the conference should invite the pastor to assist the evangelist,

thus giving the pastor an opportunity to become acquainted with prospective

members.

Pastors or assistant pastors are not nominated or elected to such positions

by the church. Their connection with the church is by appointment of the

conference executive committee, and such appointments may be changed at

any time. (See p. 79.)

A pastor may be removed from office by conference executive

committee action without the individual’s church membership being affected.

34 CHURCH MANUAL

But when a pastor is removed from church membership and subsequently

restored to membership as a layperson, the pastor’s membership restoration

does not mean restoration to the ministry.

Licensed Pastors—To give individuals an opportunity to demonstrate

their call to the ministry, especially in the area of soul winning, prospective

candidates are granted pastoral licenses by the conference. The granting of

such licenses confers the opportunity to develop the ministerial gift.

Licensed pastors are authorized to preach, to engage in evangelism, to

lead out in outreach (missionary) work, and to assist in all church activities.

There are circumstances, however, where it is necessary for the

conference to appoint a licensed pastor to carry responsibility as a pastor or

assistant pastor of a church or group of churches. In order to open the way

for a licensed pastor to perform certain pastoral functions, the church or group

of churches being served must elect the pastor as a local elder. Then, since

the right to permit the extension of a licensed pastor’s authority rests first

with the division executive committee, it must approve the extension by

specifically and clearly defining the additional functions that that licensed

pastor may perform. The extended functions are limited only to the church or

group of churches where the pastor is assigned and is an elder. After the

division executive committee acts, the conference executive committee may

act. (See p. 79.)

The conference executive committee shall not extend the functions of a

licensed pastor beyond what has been authorized by the division executive

committee. It also shall not authorize a licensed pastor to perform the

extended functions in any church beyond where the licensed pastor is

assigned and is an elder. A conference executive committee action cannot be

substituted for church election or ordination to gospel ministry.

Bible Instructors—The conference may employ Bible instructors and

assign them to work with evangelistic efforts or with local congregations.

Though the instructors work under the general direction of the conference, an

instructor assigned to an evangelistic effort works under the direction of the

evangelist conducting the campaign, and an instructor assigned to a church

works under the direction of the pastor. An instructor should not, except by

special arrangement with the conference, be asked to carry a church office,

but should be left free to carry on soul-winning work.

Conference Directs Church Employees—The conference president in

counsel with the conference executive committee directs all conference

PASTORS AND OTHER CHURCH EMPLOYEES 35

employees, such as pastors, Bible instructors, and departmental directors,

who receive their credentials from and are responsible to the conference, not

the local church. A church may ask the conference president for the services

or help of conference employees, but appointments in all cases rest with the

conference executive committee. The conference executive committee may

change employee assignments whenever it believes they are needed. The

employee or the church may appeal to the conference executive committee

for a hearing on the decision to remove the employee, and the committee will

carefully consider the appeal in light of the needs of the entire conference. If

the employee refuses to cooperate with the committee and declines to work

in harmony with its decisions, the committee may regard the employee’s

conduct as insubordination and may deal with it accordingly. In no case

should the employee appeal to the church regarding such decisions. If a local

church supports an employee’s refusal to cooperate, it also becomes subject

to conference discipline.

Credentials and Licenses

God’s work is to be jealously safeguarded by responsible leaders from

the local church to the General Conference. Official credentials and licenses

are issued to all authorized full-time Church employees and are granted by

controlling committees for limited periods.

In a local conference, the committee confers authority upon individuals

to represent the Church as pastors and gospel workers. This authority is

represented by the granting of credentials and licenses, which are written

commissions, properly dated and signed by the officers of the conference.

The authority thus conveyed is not personal or inherent in the individual but

is inherent in the granting body, which may recall the credentials for cause at

any time. Credentials and licenses granted employees are not their personal

property and must be returned when employment is terminated or at the

request of the organization that issued them.

No one should be allowed to speak to any congregation unless he/she has

been invited by the church in harmony with guidelines given by the

conference. It is recognized, however, that there are times when

congregations may be addressed by government officials or civic leaders; but

all unauthorized persons shall not be given access to the pulpit. (See pp. 126-

127.)

Expired Credentials and Licenses—Credentials and licenses are

granted for the duration of the term as provided for by the conference

36 CHURCH MANUAL

constitution and bylaws or operating policy and are renewed by a vote of the

conference in session or by the executive committee. Possession of an expired

credential or license gives the person no authority whatsoever.

Retired Employees—Retired employees deserve honor and

consideration for helping build up God’s church. They may continue to bless

and help the congregations where they hold membership through election to

any office. They also may exercise pastoral functions under the direction of

the conference executive committee.

Former Pastors Without Credentials—Individuals previously

ordained as pastors but who no longer have valid credentials may be elected

as elders and, if their ordinations have not been invalidated, need not be

ordained as elders. Their services are limited to the functions of a local elder.

CHAPTER 5

Organizing, Uniting, and

Dissolving Churches and

Companies

Organizing a Church

A church is organized by an ordained pastor on the recommendation of

the conference executive committee. (For the procedure for organizing a

company, see pp. 38-40.) Since so much is involved in the organization of a

church, the local conference president should be invited to be present.

When a company of baptized believers is prepared to assume the

responsibilities of an organized church, it must consult with the conference

president and obtain approval from the conference executive committee prior

to seeking a date for the organization to take place.

When the baptized believers assemble on the agreed-upon date, the

individual officiating should first present a brief review of the Fundamental

Beliefs of Seventh-day Adventists.

Then the one presiding should make a call asking all who are in

agreement with these principles and who desire to unite in church fellowship

to come forward. The name of each person should be recorded. If any are

already members of the conference church or another congregation, the one

officiating should present the letters of transfers they have secured. Those

transferring form the nucleus of the congregation.

If, however, there are no transferring members, then three members

(preferably established Sabbathkeepers among those present) should be

selected as a nucleus. They may be asked these questions: Do you accept

Christ as your personal Savior? Are you in full harmony with the principles

of faith that have just been presented? Have you been baptized by immersion?

Are you in regular standing and enjoying one another’s confidence?

If they answer these questions in the affirmative, the three are declared

the nucleus of the new church. Then one after another the names that were

recorded are called, each person is asked the questions listed in the preceding

paragraph, and the presiding person takes a vote among the nucleus to receive

each individual into church fellowship. Each person thus received becomes a

member of the church and is qualified to vote on the next name. Care should

be taken to see that full fellowship and brotherly love exist among those

received into membership. Should any difficulty arise in any case over a

38 CHURCH MANUAL

question either of doctrine or of fellowship, action should be deferred unless

the matter can be adjusted kindly and tactfully.

When the nucleus has voted on all potential members, the church is a

complete entity and ready for election of officers. Members then should

choose a nominating committee, with the officiating pastor serving as

chairperson. The nominating committee brings in nominations to fill the

various church offices. When these have been elected, the elders should be

ordained, unless they have already been ordained as elders. A similar but

shorter service should take place for ordination of deacons and deaconesses.

The church then is fully organized and ready for service.

Before the organizing meeting ends, the members should vote to request

the conference to receive the newly organized church into the sisterhood of

churches at the next conference session.

To maximize success of the new congregation, conference and local

leaders should see that all officers are fully instructed concerning their duties.

The church also should have the materials needed for the communion service,

which, if possible, should be celebrated as part of the organizational meeting.

The treasurer, the clerk, and the other officers should receive all the necessary

records or equipment needed to carry out their responsibilities.

Organizing a Company

Where a number of isolated believers reside near one another or where

they belong to a small group, house church, or church planting core group,

they should consider forming a company of believers for fellowship, worship,

and mission with the objective of growing into an organized church or

multiplying house churches in that geographical area.

Company status is approved by vote of the conference executive

committee, which, should it become necessary, may subsequently dissolve

the company. The division and/or conference should have written guidelines

for organizing companies within its territory.

Church members who are part of small groups or house groups may form

the nucleus of a new company. Membership of all those who want to be part

of a company should be held in either the conference church or a local church

(mother church). If membership for those who want to be part of a company

is to be held in the conference church, the conference executive committee

will vote their membership transfers to the conference church and indicate

that they are part of the new company.

When the conference executive committee approves establishment of a

company, a leadership team should be appointed, including a leader, a clerk,

ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISSOLVING CHURCHES 39

and a treasurer. The appointment should be carried out by the district pastor,

or other pastor appointed by the conference executive committee, in counsel

with the group being established as a company.

All other company appointments should be made by vote of those who

are part of the group that is forming the company. The district pastor or other

person authorized by the conference executive committee shall preside at

such a meeting. Only members of the Seventh-day Adventist Church in

regular standing shall be appointed.

The leader of a company shall not be ordained to that office and does not

have the authority to perform those functions that are vested in an elder of a

church. However, where exceptional circumstances warrant, the conference

executive committee may appoint a person of church experience and

leadership ability to serve as elder of the company.

Since ordination does not take place in companies, deacons and

deaconesses should not be elected, but men and women should be voted in

the local congregation as “company assistants.” Their duties will be similar

to those performed by the deacons and deaconesses of organized churches

where activities do not require ordination. (See pp. 82-86.)

The clerk of the company shall keep record of all activities and meetings

of the company and shall send regular statistical reports to the mother church

or the conference executive secretary. These reports should include statistics

on attendance and activities of the company, including outreach ministries

conducted during the week or on Sabbath.

The treasurer of the company shall keep record of all money received

and disbursed and shall send promptly, at the time established by the

conference, all tithes and offerings, other than funds collected for local

purposes, to the conference treasurer, who also is treasurer of the conference

church.

If the members of an organized company are members of the conference

church, the company does not possess the right to administer discipline or

transfer or receive members. All such matters must be referred to the

conference executive committee, which constitutes the board of the

conference church. The conference president is the elder of the conference

church.

If the conference organizes a company through a neighboring mother

church instead of through the conference church, the functions listed above

(such as reporting and membership) would be cared for by/through the

mother church.

40 CHURCH MANUAL

Since a company should want to grow and eventually be recognized as a

church, its leadership should prepare members for church status by promoting

all activities generally carried on by a church.

Uniting Churches

When it is advisable to unite two churches, the conference executive

committee should recommend such a course. In a duly called meeting,

presided over by the conference president or the pastor or other ordained

pastor, each church should vote on the question of union. When favorable

action has been taken by both churches, a joint meeting of the two churches

should be arranged, with the conference president presiding or in his absence

an ordained pastor appointed by the conference.

A carefully written statement of agreement should be prepared setting

forth the reasons for uniting and stating any special matters or conditions

involved, such as the disposal of property and responsibility for financial

obligations. It should provide for the new name of the united church and for

the release from service of all officers of the two churches.

Adoption of the agreement by the united body consummates the union

of the two churches. Members of the new congregation then should choose a

nominating committee to nominate officers to serve for the remainder of the

current year.

A copy of the agreement should then be filed with the conference.

The entire membership of both churches unites in the new organization.

It is not permissible to remove any members by failing to include them in the

membership list at the time of uniting. The united body becomes responsible

for the order and discipline of all members. Members under discipline should

be dealt with as provided elsewhere in this manual.

All records of both churches become a part of the records of the united

body. The local conference should be notified so that it may take suitable

actions at its next session.

Dissolving or Expelling a Church

“Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for her, that He might

sanctify and cleanse her with the washing of water by the word, that He might

present her to Himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle or any

such thing, but that she should be holy and without blemish. . . . For no one

ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as the Lord does

ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISSOLVING CHURCHES 41

the church. For we are members of His body, of His flesh and of His bones”

(Eph. 5:25-30).

This spirit should permeate all efforts to help an erring church and all

aspects of any discipline that may be applied—always to help and save for

the cause of God.

Church status is not necessarily perpetual. A church may be dissolved or

expelled from the sisterhood of churches for the following reasons:

1. Loss of Members—Occasionally, despite efforts to preserve a

church, so many members are lost by moving away or by death or by apostasy

that the existence of the church is threatened. Under such circumstances the

conference executive committee should recommend possible dissolution of

the church.

Before a church takes final action to dissolve, the remaining members

shall be invited to transfer their memberships to other churches.

If enough members remain, the congregation may call a business

meeting, presided over by the conference president or by a pastor designated

by him, to vote to approve letters requesting transfer of all members in regular

standing to unite with other churches. In this way the church dissolves itself

upon recommendation of the conference executive committee, and the way

is opened for the conference executive committee to take action recording

dissolution of the church.

If, in the judgment of the conference executive committee, there are too

few members available to call a business meeting, the conference executive

committee shall have the authority to recommend transfer of members in

regular standing to other churches or to the conference church. In this way

the church is dissolved.

If at the time of dissolution there are members who are under discipline

and therefore cannot be granted letters saying they are in regular standing,

their memberships shall be provisionally held in the conference church while

conference administration ensures that every effort is made as soon as

possible to help such members to a satisfactory Christian experience. If the

efforts are successful, their memberships may then be confirmed in the

conference church or letters granted to them for transfer to other churches. If

they cannot be reclaimed, they should be removed from membership by vote

of the conference executive committee.

2. Discipline—Occasions for expelling a church for disciplinary

reasons are rare because the mission of the church is to seek and to save.

Where serious problems such as apostasy, refusal to operate in harmony with

the Church Manual, or rebellion against the conference persist, earnest efforts

should be made to avert the need for expulsion. The pastor should seek to

42 CHURCH MANUAL

deepen the spiritual life of the church through preaching and personal

visitation ministries. The conference should encourage a series of revival

meetings to lead the members to renew their covenant with their Lord. If these

efforts are unsuccessful, the pastor, in cooperation with the conference

executive committee, should counsel with the church and its leadership,

seeking to bring healing and reconciliation and to preserve the church.

Such remedial measures are preferable to permitting the deterioration of

relationships, which could lead to expulsion of the church.

However, if all efforts to preserve the church fail, the conference

executive committee should give careful study to the question of expulsion.

If such action is decided upon, the conference shall follow the following

procedure:

a. The decision to recommend expulsion, with supporting reasons,

shall be presented to the church itself in a business meeting for its information

and consideration.

b. If the church does not accept the recommendation, it may

respond in one of the following ways:

1) Eliminating the causes for discipline and accepting the

conference specifications, request the conference to rescind the

recommendation to dissolve or expel.

2) Appeal to the union executive committee, or to the division

in case of a union of churches, to arbitrate on behalf of the church.

c. If the church remains in rebellion, the conference executive

committee makes a recommendation to a regular or specially called

constituency meeting that the church be dissolved.

d. If the constituency takes action to expel, the conference shall

enforce the decision.

Care of Members, Records, and Funds

Loyal members of a dissolved or expelled church may desire to retain

their memberships in the Church. To ensure their welfare, their memberships

shall be provisionally held for up to one year in the conference church to

allow opportunity for those who desire to have their memberships in the

conference church confirmed or transferred to another church. Their standing

shall be evaluated by the conference executive committee, and, if

satisfactory, the conference executive committee may recommend them for

membership in the conference church or churches of their choice.

ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISSOLVING CHURCHES 43

The names of members of a dissolved or expelled church who are under

discipline shall be referred to the conference secretary for early attention by

the conference executive committee as set out in “Loss of Members,” above.

On dissolution or expulsion of a church for loss of members or for

disciplinary reasons, all offerings, financial accounts, and all property real or

personal, whether held in the name of the local church or the conference or

other denominational legal association, are held in trust for the conference.

The conference therefore has the right, the authority, and the duty to

administer, protect, or dispose of such property and funds. All records of the

church are to be held in the custody of the conference secretary and/or

treasurer.

In cases where discipline is not involved, an alternative to dissolving or

expelling a church is to return it to company status. Such a decision will be

made by a majority vote of the conference executive committee, following

consultation with the district pastor and members, and conveyed to the church

by the pastor or conference representative.

At a business meeting (see p. 40), letters of transfer may be voted to all

remaining members in regular standing to the conference church or to other

churches in the cases of any members who wish to transfer. At the same

meeting, the pastor, in counsel with the local members, shall appoint from

the members of the new company a leadership team, including a leader, a

clerk, and a treasurer. For details of other organizational matters relating to a

company, see “Organizing a Company” on pp. 38-40.

CHAPTER 6

Making Disciples

Making disciples is a continuous process by which a person becomes a

disciple of Jesus Christ, matures as His disciple, and makes more disciples.

Baptism is an essential part of the discipleship process, but it is not the end

result of that process.

Seventh-day Adventists accept with honor and humility the command of

Jesus contained in the Gospel Commission to “go therefore and make

disciples of all the nations” (Matt. 28:19). We are to obey this Commission,

as we live in these last days, within the context of the Three Angels’ Messages

(Rev. 14:6-12).

The Gospel Commission’s main emphasis to “make disciples” contains

three parts:

1. “Go therefore and make disciples” is Jesus’ command to fulfill the

mission. Thus, making disciples should be our way of life. We are to go and

make disciples in our homes, our work, our schools, and in our everyday

interactions with others. We are to make disciples of every nation, tribe,

language, and people. The goal of witnessing and evangelism is disciple-

making (Matt. 10:25, Matt. 28:19, 20).

2. “Baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the

Holy Spirit,” is not the end goal but an important part in the process of

discipleship as people acknowledge Jesus Christ as their Lord and Savior,

become part of His church, and commit to making more disciples. Disciples

are baptized into Christ’s body, the church. Their commitment to obey Christ

in making disciples should be demonstrated before baptism.

3. “Teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you,”

indicates that teaching is a vital and ongoing experience of maturing in the

experience of discipleship. “Teaching” should take place before and after

baptism.

Making disciples is a continuous process with its purpose being grown

“in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Peter

3:18) into Christian maturity and multiplication of disciples.

Growing as a disciple and making disciples to prepare them for the

second coming of Jesus, is not optional; it is the essence of our last-day

commission as Seventh-day Adventists. Genuine discipleship only happens

as a result of the amazing grace of Jesus Christ. We can take comfort that all

authority in heaven and on earth has been given to Him, and He promises to

be with us to the end of the world (Matt. 28:18, 20). Further, He promises us

MAKING DISCIPLES 45

the Holy Spirit as our Teacher, Guide, and Power (John 16:7-16; Luke 24:46-

49; Acts 1:4, 5, 8; 2:37-39).

What is a Disciple?

In Jesus’ time, disciples were followers whose instruction was wholistic

and comprehensive. The disciples of Jesus spent so much time with Him that

they received His teachings and learned valuable lifestyle lessons. A disciple

is one whose choices, decisions, and worldview are being transformed by the

Holy Spirit through the Word of God.

Christian disciples pattern their faith, character, and mission after the

faith, character, and mission of their Teacher, Jesus. A disciple is one who

has made a commitment to follow Christ and bring their life under the

Lordship of Christ.

A disciple is a person who is becoming more like Jesus Christ in every

way (Eph. 4:15). The process of disciple-making is a continuous process. It

also entails teaching new believers how to bring their lives into conformity

with the Word of God through various programs such as mentoring, small

group ministries, Bible studies, service, etc.

1. Thus, discipleship impacts every area of our lives: our beliefs,

character, lifestyle, relationships, work, entertainment, finances, health,

witness, and our burden to see others in God’s kingdom.

2. “Is becoming” indicates that discipleship is an ongoing activity of

following Jesus.

3. “More like Jesus Christ” means that Christ is our Savior and Lord

and the only perfect example for us to follow.

Growth of a Disciple

The discipleship journey starts when one takes the first steps toward

Jesus (see John 1:35-2:2). Abiding in Him daily and following His Word, one

can continue to grow in Christlikeness. Some of the key areas in which

Scripture indicates disciples must mature in personal development, as well as

part of a community of believers, are listed below:

1. Worship/Personal Devotion: “You shall love the LORD your God

with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind” (Matt. 22:37

ESV). Worship is our response to God’s initiating work in our lives. True

worship is not focused on us but on God (Ps. 150:6; John 4:23; Rev. 14:7).

“We need to cherish and cultivate a spirit of true worship, a spirit of

devotion upon the Lord’s holy, sanctified day. We should assemble together

46 CHURCH MANUAL

believing that we shall receive comfort and hope, light and peace from Jesus

Christ.”—FLB 35.

“Personal religion will reveal itself in bearing good fruit, sanctification

is not the work of a day, but a lifetime. . . .There should be in the heart of

everyone grace which can bloom in the garden of God. Selfishness will cut

out every precious likeness of Christ, will expel humility and self-denial and

devotion.” —PM 91.

2. Ministry to Others: “You shall love your neighbor as yourself”

(Matt. 22:39 ESV). Every disciple is called and gifted by God for the benefit

of the church and to take the gospel message to the world (1 Peter 2:9; 4:10).

“[The disciples’] office was the most important to which human beings

had ever been called, second only to that of Christ Himself. They were to be

workers together with God for the saving of men.”—AA 19.

3. Witnessing/Need-Based Evangelism: “Go therefore and make

disciples of all nations . . . .” (Matt. 28:19 ESV). Witness and evangelism

happen best when following Christ’s method of ministry to the whole person.

“Christ’s method alone will give true success in reaching the people. The

Saviour mingled with men as one who desired their good. He showed His

sympathy for them, ministered to their needs, and won their confidence. Then

He bade them, ‘Follow Me.’”—MH 143.

4. Obedience: “. . . . teaching them to observe all that I have

commanded you” (Matt. 28:20 ESV). A primary indication of true

discipleship is faithfulness to Christ and His Word and submission to Him as

our Lord. Jesus said, “If you love Me, you will keep My commandments”

(John 14:15 ESV).

“Obedience—the service and allegiance of love—is the true sign of

discipleship. Thus, the Scripture says, ‘This is the love of God, that we keep

His commandments’”—SC 60.

A faithful disciple is one who recognizes the Shepherd’s voice and

continually seeks to learn in order to obey more completely. Reflecting

Christ’s character and laboring for the enlargement of His kingdom is to be

our overriding passion. This includes growth in character, stewardship and

service (Eph. 4:13-15; Rom. 8:29; 2 Cor. 3:17, 18; 1 John 3:2).

5. Community/Outreach: “. . . . baptizing them in the name of the

Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit” (Matt. 28:19 ESV). True

discipleship only happens within a community that is built on the foundation

of Jesus Christ and His Word, where worship, ministry, evangelism, and

obedience are given the highest priority (Rev. 14:6-12).

“Let small companies assemble in the evening, at noon, or in the early

morning to study the Bible. Let them have a season of prayer, that they may

MAKING DISCIPLES 47

be strengthened, enlightened, and sanctified by the Holy Spirit. This work

Christ wants to have done in the heart of every worker. If you yourselves will

open the door to receive it, a great blessing will come to you. Angels of God

will be in your assembly. You will feed upon the leaves of the tree of life.

What testimonies you may bear of the loving acquaintance made with your

fellow workers in these precious seasons when seeking the blessing of

God.”—7T 195.

Practical Steps

The grace of Jesus Christ is not cheap. It cost Him His life. Anyone who

accepts Jesus Christ as both Lord and Savior needs to know that being His

disciple also comes at a cost. “Whoever wants to be my disciple must deny

themselves and take up their cross and follow me” (Mark 8:34, NIV).

Disciples grow Christlike in character amid the routines of day-to-day

life. Through the intentional practices of daily Bible study, prayer, service,

and mission, we grow ever deeper in our discipleship commitment. A fully

committed disciple continually “walks” with Christ, being with Him,

modeling one’s life after Him, and obeying Him in one’s ordinary daily

activities.

The work of making disciples is ongoing. “The Saviour’s commission to

the disciples included all the believers. It includes all believers in Christ to

the end of time.”—DA 822. Therefore, patterning one’s life after Jesus’

example is a personal responsibility as well as a teaching responsibility that

every church member owes to those who are young in the faith. Church

membership and even church activity by themselves are insufficient.

Ongoing personal growth as a disciple is necessary to have an impactful and

lasting relationship with God.

Love, The Defining Mark of a Disciple

Loving others as God loves us, which is intimately connected to unity, is

the ultimate indication of true discipleship. “By this all people will know that

you are my disciples, if you have love one for another” (John 13:35, ESV).

“Christ has given us a pattern in his own example. He would bind his

followers to one another and to himself. Their oneness with Christ makes

them love one another, for love is the sure fruit of unity with Christ. Christ

declared that their love for one another was a sure badge of their

discipleship”—Ms 51, 1894.

48 CHURCH MANUAL

True love for Jesus means more than His disciples loving each other;

they must share God’s love with others. If we love God, we will obey his

command to “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations. . . . ” (Matt.

28:19).

God’s love is the defining mark of a disciple because in love all other

characteristics of discipleship are complete. Christ “mentioned only one

condition of discipleship and service. ‘Lovest thou Me?’ He said. This is the

essential qualification”—DA 815. “The love of Christ is not a fitful feeling,

but a living principle, which is to be made manifest as an abiding power in

the heart. . .”—RC 345.

CHAPTER 7

Membership

The solemn obligations of membership in the body of Christ should be

impressed on everyone desiring Church membership. Only those giving

evidence of having experienced the new birth and enjoying a spiritual

experience in the Lord Jesus are prepared for acceptance into membership.

Pastors must instruct candidates in the fundamental teachings and related

practices of the Church so they will enter the Church on a sound spiritual

basis. While there is no stated age for baptism, it is recommended that very

young children who express a desire to be baptized should be encouraged and

entered into an instruction program that may lead to baptism.

The apostle Paul writes: “Or do you not know that as many of us as were

baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into His death? Therefore we were

buried with Him through baptism into death, that just as Christ was raised

from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in

newness of life” (Rom. 6:3, 4).

Luke also reports: “Then Peter said to them, ‘Repent, and let every one

of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ.’ . . . Then those who gladly

received his word were baptized; and that day about three thousand souls

were added to them” (Acts 2:38-41).

“The members of the church, those whom He has called out of darkness

into His marvelous light, are to show forth His glory. The church is the

repository of the riches of the grace of Christ; and through the church will

eventually be made manifest, even to ‘the principalities and powers in

heavenly places,’ the final and full display of the love of God.”—AA 9.

Baptism

A Prerequisite to Membership—“Christ has made baptism the sign of

entrance to His spiritual kingdom. He has made this a positive condition with

which all must comply who wish to be acknowledged as under the authority

of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. . . .

“Baptism is a most solemn renunciation of the world. Those who are

baptized in the threefold name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, at

the very entrance of their Christian life declare publicly that they have

forsaken the service of Satan and have become members of the royal family,

children of the heavenly King. They have obeyed the command: ‘Come out

from among them, and be ye separate, . . . and touch not the unclean thing.’

50 CHURCH MANUAL

And to them is fulfilled the promise: ‘I will receive you, and will be a Father

unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.’

2 Corinthians 6:17, 18.”—6T 91.

Baptism is the avenue of induction into the Church. It is fundamentally

the pledge of entrance into Christ’s saving covenant and should be treated as

a solemn and yet joyful welcome into the family of God.

Membership in the Church is possible only in those churches included in

the sisterhood of churches recognized by a conference.

Mode of Baptism—The Church believes in baptism by immersion and

accepts into membership only those who have been baptized in this manner.

(See Chapter 15, “Fundamental Beliefs of Seventh-day Adventists.”) Those

who acknowledge their lost state as sinners, sincerely repent of their sins, and

experience conversion may, after proper instruction, be accepted as

candidates for baptism and Church membership.

Thorough Instruction and Public Examination Before Baptism—

Candidates individually or in a baptismal class should be instructed from the

Scriptures regarding the Church’s Fundamental Beliefs and practices and the

responsibilities of membership. A pastor should satisfy the church by a public

examination that candidates are well instructed, are committed to taking this

important step, and by practice and conduct demonstrate a willing acceptance

of Church doctrines and the principles of conduct which are the outward

expression of those doctrines, for “by their fruits you will know them” (Matt.

7:20).

If public examination is impractical, then candidates should be examined

by the board or a committee appointed by the board, such as the board of

elders, whose report then should be given to the church before the baptism.

“The test of discipleship is not brought to bear as closely as it should be

upon those who present themselves for baptism. It should be understood

whether they are simply taking the name of Seventh-day Adventists, or

whether they are taking their stand on the Lord’s side, to come out from the

world and be separate, and touch not the unclean thing. Before baptism there

should be a thorough inquiry as to the experience of the candidates. Let this

inquiry be made, not in a cold and distant way, but kindly, tenderly, pointing

the new converts to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world.

Bring the requirements of the gospel to bear upon the candidates for

baptism.”—6T 95, 96.

MEMBERSHIP 51

Baptismal Vow and Commitment

Baptismal Vow—Baptismal candidates and those being received into

fellowship by profession of faith shall affirm their acceptance of the

Fundamental Beliefs in the presence of the local congregation or other

properly appointed body. (See p. 50.)

The pastor or elder should address the following questions to the

candidate(s), whose reply may be by verbal assent, raising the hand, or other

culturally appropriate method.

Vow

1. Do you believe there is one God: Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, a

unity of three coeternal Persons?

2. Do you accept the death of Jesus Christ on Calvary as the atoning

sacrifice for your sins and believe that by God’s grace through faith in His

shed blood you are saved from sin and its penalty?

3. Do you accept Jesus Christ as your Lord and personal Savior,

believing that God, in Christ, has forgiven your sins and given you a new

heart, and do you renounce the sinful ways of the world?

4. Do you accept by faith the righteousness of Christ, your Intercessor

in the heavenly sanctuary, and accept His promise of transforming grace and

power to live a loving, Christ-centered life in your home and before the

world?

5. Do you believe that the Bible is God’s inspired Word, the only rule

of faith and practice for the Christian? Do you covenant to spend time

regularly in prayer and Bible study?

6. Do you accept the Ten Commandments as a transcript of the

character of God and a revelation of His will? Is it your purpose by the power

of the indwelling Christ to keep this law, including the fourth commandment,

which requires the observance of the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath

of the Lord and the memorial of Creation?

7. Do you look forward to the soon coming of Jesus and the blessed

hope, when “this mortal shall . . . put on immortality” [1 Cor. 15:54, KJV]?

As you prepare to meet the Lord, will you witness to His loving salvation by

using your talents in personal soul-winning endeavor to help others to be

ready for His glorious appearing?

8. Do you accept the biblical teaching of spiritual gifts and believe that

the gift of prophecy is one of the identifying marks of the remnant church?

52 CHURCH MANUAL

9. Do you believe in Church organization? Is it your purpose to

worship God and to support the Church through your tithes and offerings and

by your personal effort and influence?

10. Do you believe that your body is the temple of the Holy Spirit; and

will you honor God by caring for it, avoiding the use of that which is harmful,

and abstaining from all unclean foods; from the use, manufacture, or sale of

alcoholic beverages; from the use, manufacture, or sale of tobacco in any of

its forms for human consumption; and from the misuse of or trafficking in

narcotics or other drugs?

11. Do you know and understand the fundamental Bible principles as

taught by the Seventh-day Adventist Church? Do you purpose, by the grace

of God, to fulfill His will by ordering your life in harmony with these

principles?

12. Do you accept the New Testament teaching of baptism by

immersion and desire to be so baptized as a public expression of faith in

Christ and His forgiveness of your sins?

13. Do you accept and believe that the Seventh-day Adventist Church is

the remnant church of Bible prophecy and that people of every nation, race,

and language are invited and accepted into its fellowship? Do you desire to

be a member of this local congregation of the world Church?

Alternative Vow

1. Do you accept Jesus Christ as your personal Savior and Lord, and

do you desire to live your life in a saving relationship with Him?

2. Do you accept the teachings of the Bible as expressed in the

Statement of Fundamental Beliefs of the Seventh-day Adventist Church, and

do you pledge by God’s grace to live your life in harmony with these

teachings?

3. Do you desire to be baptized as a public expression of your belief in

Jesus Christ, to be accepted into the fellowship of the Seventh-day Adventist

Church, and to support the Church and its mission as a faithful steward by

your personal influence, tithes and offerings, and a life of service?

Baptismal Covenant—The Church has adopted its 28 Fundamental

Beliefs, together with the baptismal vow and Certificate of Baptism and

Commitment, as a baptismal covenant.

A printed copy of this covenant, with the Certificate of Baptism and

MEMBERSHIP 53

Commitment properly completed, should be given to all accepted into

membership by baptism. An appropriate certificate also should be given those

accepted on profession of faith.

The Certificate of Baptism and Commitment contains a space for the new

member to sign as an affirmation of commitment. Following the baptism, the

Certificate of Baptism and Commitment should be presented to the candidate

as a covenant document. The commitment reads as follows:

Commitment

1. I believe there is one God: Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, a unity of

three coeternal Persons.

2. I accept the death of Jesus Christ on Calvary as the atoning sacrifice

for my sins and believe that by God’s grace through faith in His shed blood I

am saved from sin and its penalty.

3. I accept Jesus Christ as my Lord and personal Savior and believe

that God, in Christ, has forgiven my sins and given me a new heart, and I

renounce the sinful ways of the world.

4. I accept by faith the righteousness of Christ, my Intercessor in the

heavenly sanctuary, and accept His promise of transforming grace and power

to live a loving, Christ-centered life in my home and before the world.

5. I believe that the Bible is God’s inspired Word, the only rule of faith

and practice for the Christian. I covenant to spend time regularly in prayer

and Bible study.

6. I accept the Ten Commandments as a transcript of the character of

God and a revelation of His will. It is my purpose by the power of the

indwelling Christ to keep this law, including the fourth commandment, which

requires the observance of the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath of the

Lord and the memorial of Creation.

7. I look forward to the soon coming of Jesus and the blessed hope,

when “this mortal shall . . . put on immortality” [1 Cor. 15:54, KJV]. As I

prepare to meet the Lord, I will witness to His loving salvation by using my

talents in personal soul-winning endeavor to help others to be ready for His

glorious appearing.

8. I accept the biblical teaching of spiritual gifts and believe that the

gift of prophecy is one of the identifying marks of the remnant church.

9. I believe in Church organization. It is my purpose to worship God

and to support the Church through my tithes and offerings and by my personal

effort and influence.

54 CHURCH MANUAL

10. I believe that my body is the temple of the Holy Spirit; and I will

honor God by caring for it, avoiding the use of that which is harmful, and

abstaining from all unclean foods; from the use, manufacture, or sale of

alcoholic beverages; from the use, manufacture, or sale of tobacco in any of

its forms for human consumption; and from the misuse of or trafficking in

narcotics or other drugs.

11. I know and understand the fundamental Bible principles as taught

by the Seventh-day Adventist Church. I purpose, by the grace of God, to

fulfill His will by ordering my life in harmony with these principles.

12. I accept the New Testament teaching of baptism by immersion and

desire to be so baptized as a public expression of faith in Christ and His

forgiveness of my sins.

13. I accept and believe that the Seventh-day Adventist Church is the

remnant church of Bible prophecy and that people of every nation, race, and

language are invited and accepted into its fellowship. I desire to be a member

of this local congregation of the world Church.

Voting Acceptance Subject to Baptism—After the candidates have,

in the presence of the church membership or other properly appointed body,

answered the questions of the vow in the affirmative, or assurance has been

given to the church that they have already done so, the church should vote on

their acceptance into membership subject to baptism, which should not be

unduly delayed.

Receiving Members Who Are Not Known—In preparing for the

baptism of converts, an evangelist should invite the pastor or elder to visit the

baptismal class to become acquainted with the candidates. Such contacts will

enable the church to be better prepared to receive the new members.

Baptismal Preparations—At the baptismal service the deacons

should make necessary preparations and also assist male candidates into and

out of the water. The deaconesses should assist female candidates.

Care should be exercised to see that proper attire is provided for the

candidates, preferably robes of suitable heavy material. If robes are not

available, the candidates should dress in modest attire.

The baptism should be followed by a short welcoming ceremony.

MEMBERSHIP 55

Rebaptism

Rebaptism is specifically mentioned only in Acts 19:1-7, where the

apostle Paul endorsed it for a group of believers whose previous baptism of

repentance had been by John. In addition to repentance, Christian baptism is

associated with an understanding of and personal commitment to the gospel

and the teachings of Jesus and a reception of the Holy Spirit. With this

increased understanding and commitment, rebaptism is acceptable.

Individuals From Other Christian Communions—On biblical

grounds, individuals from other Christian communions who have embraced

Seventh- day Adventist beliefs and who have previously been baptized by

immersion may request rebaptism.

The following examples, however, suggest that rebaptism may not be

required. Evidently the instance of Acts 19 was a special one, for Apollos is

reported to have received John’s baptism (Acts 18:25), and there is no record

that he was rebaptized. Apparently some of the apostles themselves received

John’s baptism (John 1:35-40), but there is no record they were rebaptized.

If a new believer has accepted significant new truths, Ellen G. White

supports rebaptism as the Spirit leads the new believer to request it. This

follows the developmental pattern of Acts 19. An individual who has

previously experienced baptism by immersion should evaluate his/her new

religious experience and determine whether he/she desires rebaptism. There

is to be no urging.

“This [rebaptism] is a subject which each individual must

conscientiously take his position upon in the fear of God. This subject should

be carefully presented in the spirit of tenderness and love. Then the duty of

urging belongs to no one but God; give God a chance to work with His Holy

Spirit upon the minds, so that the individual will be perfectly convinced and

satisfied in regard to this advanced step.”—Ev 373.

Apostasy and Rebaptism—Although apostasy existed in the apostolic

church (Heb. 6:4-6), Scripture does not address the question of rebaptism.

Ellen G. White supports rebaptism when members have apostatized and then

are reconverted and wish to rejoin the Church. (See pp. 72-73, 168.)

“The Lord calls for a decided reformation. And when a soul is truly

reconverted, let him be rebaptized. Let him renew his covenant with God, and

God will renew His covenant with him.”—Ev 375.

56 CHURCH MANUAL

Inappropriate Rebaptism—On the basis of biblical teaching and the

guidance of Ellen G. White, rebaptism should occur only in special

circumstances and should be relatively rare. To administer baptism

repeatedly or on an emotional basis lessens its meaning and represents a

misunderstanding of the gravity and significance that Scripture assigns to it.

A member whose spiritual experience has become cold needs a spirit of

repentance which leads to revival and reformation. This experience will be

followed by participation in the communion service to signify renewed

cleansing and fellowship in the body of Christ, making rebaptism

unnecessary.

Profession of Faith

Individuals who have accepted the Fundamental Beliefs of the

Seventh-day Adventist Church and who desire membership in the Church on

profession of faith may be accepted under any of the following four

circumstances:

1. A committed Christian coming from another Christian communion

who has already been baptized by immersion as practiced by the Seventh-day

Adventist Church. (See p. 54.)

2. A member of the Seventh-day Adventist Church who, because of

world conditions, is unable to secure a letter of transfer from his/her home

church. (See p. 59.)

3. A member of the Seventh-day Adventist Church whose request for

membership transfer has received no response from the church where he/she

is a member. In such a case the church shall seek assistance of the conference

or conferences involved.

4. An individual who has been a member, but whose membership has

been misplaced or has been withdrawn because he/she was a missing

member, yet who has remained faithful to his/her Christian commitment.

Great care should be exercised in receiving members if they have

formerly been members of another congregation. When a person applies for

membership on profession of faith, inquiries should be made concerning the

applicant’s former experience. Church officers should seek the advice and

help of the conference president. Sufficient time should be taken to

investigate the facts.

When a person applies for membership on profession of faith and it is

found that he/she still is a member of another congregation, no steps should

be taken to receive that person into membership until the church holding the

membership grants a letter of transfer. If, after the process of transfer is

MEMBERSHIP  57 
 
 
followed (see p. 57-58), a church refuses to grant a letter of transfer and the 
member feels the letter has been unjustly denied, the member may appeal to 
the conference executive committee. Following this procedure will result in 
a higher appreciation of the sacredness of Church membership and in wrongs 
being made right. No church has the right to withhold transfer unless the 
person is under discipline. 
When  an  individual  whose  membership  has  been  removed  seeks 
readmission  to  church  membership,  readmission  is  normally  preceded  by 
rebaptism. (See pp. 72-73.) 
Transferring Members 
When members move to a different area, the clerk of the church holding 
their  membership  records  should  write  to  the  secretary  of  the  relevant 
conference requesting that a pastor in the new locality visit them and help 
facilitate their membership transfer to the new congregation. 
The clerk of the church  holding the membership records also should 
notify the transferring members of the intention to give their new addresses 
to the conference. 
Members who move to another locality for longer than six months should 
make immediate applications for letters of transfer. Members moving to an 
isolated area with no church within a reasonable distance should apply to join 
the conference church. 
 
Method of Granting Letters of Transfer—Members should apply for 
their letters of transfer to the clerk of the church with which the members 
desire to unite (the receiving church). That clerk sends the request to the clerk 
of  the  church  from  which  the  members  desire  to  transfer  (the  granting 
church). (For alternative method, see p. 58.) 
When the clerk of the granting church receives the request, the clerk 
brings it to the pastor or elder, who in turn presents it to the board. After due 
consideration, the board votes to recommend, favorably or otherwise, to the 
church. (See pp. 37-40, 41, 55-61, 71-73, 87.) The pastor or elder then brings 
the recommendation to the attention of the church for a first reading. Final 
action  is  taken  the  following  week,  when  the  request  is  presented  to  the 
church for a vote. 
The purpose of the one-week interval is to give members an opportunity 
to object to the granting of the letter. Objections ordinarily should not be 
publicly stated but be lodged with the pastor or elder, who then refers them 
to  the  board  for  consideration.  The  board  should  give  each  objector 

58 CHURCH MANUAL

opportunity to appear to present his/her objection. If the objection is not based

on valid grounds, the person raising objection should be admonished to

withdraw it. If the objection is based on valid grounds, it is the duty of the

board to investigate. Final action on granting the letter is deferred until the

matter has been satisfactorily settled.

If the objection involves personal relationships, every effort should be

made to effect reconciliation. If public offenses are involved, disciplinary

measures may be called for. If there is some spiritual lapse, efforts should be

made to restore the member.

Clerk to Prepare Letter—When the church has granted the letter of

transfer, the clerk fills out the regular transfer form and forwards it to the

clerk of the receiving church. The clerk of the receiving church then passes

the letter to the pastor or elder, who presents it first to the board for

recommendation, after which the request is presented to the church at its next

regular service. The vote accepting the person into membership usually is

taken at the regular service one week later. The clerk of the receiving church

then adds the member’s name and date of admittance to the membership

record. The clerk also fills out the return portion of the letter of transfer,

certifying that the member has been accepted, and returns it to the clerk of

the granting church. (See p. 87.)

Letter Valid Six Months—A letter of transfer is valid for six months

from date of issue.

Alternative Method for Membership Transfer—A division may

approve alternative methods for transferring members between churches

within the division, but when members request transfers to a church in

another division, the above “Method of Granting Letters of Transfer” must

be followed.

Membership During Transfer—Under no circumstances shall the

clerk of the granting church remove a member’s name from the membership

record until the return portion of the transfer letter has been received,

certifying that the member has been voted into the fellowship of the receiving

church. To do so deprives the person of membership during the transfer. The

clerk, the elders, the pastor, and the conference president are all responsible

for seeing that all churches adhere to this procedure.

MEMBERSHIP 59

Receiving Members Under Difficult Conditions—World conditions

sometimes prevent communications concerning a membership transfer. In

such situations, the receiving church, in counsel with the conference, should

satisfy itself as to the applicant’s standing and then receive him/her into

membership on profession of faith. If the way later opens to communicate

with the granting church or to the conference where it is located, the receiving

church should send a letter stating what it has done.

Counted in Statistical Reports—When quarterly and annual statistical

reports are made, a member to whom a letter has been granted, but whose

return certificate has not been received, is counted as a member of the

granting church. When the return certificate has been received, the name is

then removed from the membership record of the granting church and not

included in subsequent reports.

If Member Is Not Accepted—The receiving church must receive the

member unless it knows a valid reason it should not extend the privilege of

membership. If a church does not receive the member, the clerk should return

the letter to the granting church with a full explanation of the reasons. The

person’s membership then remains with the granting church, which should

cooperate with the member to resolve the matter.

Letters Granted Only to Those in Regular Standing—Letters of

transfer are granted only to members in regular standing, never to a member

under discipline. Qualifying statements are out of order except when the

pastor or board of the granting church has factual or proven knowledge that

the member has been involved as a perpetrator of child abuse. In that case,

for the safety of children, the pastor or elder should provide a confidential

statement alerting the pastor or elder of the congregation to which the

member is transferring.

If a member who has moved to a new location has grown indifferent, the

pastor or elder of the granting church may, to be clear in the matter before the

transfer is granted, take up the question with the pastor or elder of the

receiving church.

No Letter Without Member’s Approval—In no case should a church

vote a letter of transfer contrary to the desire of the member, nor should a

church accept a member by a letter granted under such circumstances.

Membership is the personal relationship of an individual to the body of

60 CHURCH MANUAL

Christ, and a church should recognize this relationship and avoid any action

that might be construed as arbitrary.

On the other hand, a member is under obligation to recognize the welfare

of the church and to make every effort to relieve the church of problems

incident to absentee members. When a member moves, he/she should

promptly request a letter of transfer.

When a church is expelled from the sisterhood of churches by action of

a conference session, the memberships of all loyal members, except those

who refuse, are considered moved to the conference church on a provisional

basis. The conference church then may issue letters of transfer for loyal

members and deal with other memberships as may be necessary. (See pp. 40-

43.)

Church Board Cannot Grant Letters—A board has no authority to

vote letters of transfer or to receive members by letter. The board’s authority

is limited to making recommendations to the church. Action on all transfers

of membership, favorable or otherwise, must be taken by the church. (See pp.

57-58.) The clerk has no authority to remove names from or add names to the

membership record except by vote of the church, unless a member requests

in writing to be removed from church membership, in which case the church

board must act on the request. The church may be informed of the member’s

request, but no discussion will take place. Efforts should be made to restore

the individual to the church family. When a member dies, the clerk records

the date of death in the membership record, and no action by the church is

necessary.

Membership in the Conference Church—Isolated members should

unite with the conference church, which is a body organized for the benefit

of believers who otherwise would be without church privileges. Aged and

infirmed members who live near a church and conference officers and other

employees, including pastors, should be members of a local church, not the

conference church.

The conference president is the presiding elder of the conference church,

and the work normally carried by the clerk and the treasurer is handled by the

conference secretary and treasurer. Since the church has no board, all

business normally conducted by a local church board is conducted by the

conference executive committee, which also appoints delegates from the

conference church to the conference session.

MEMBERSHIP 61

Membership Record—The church should have one current, regularly

updated membership record. Names are added or removed only on the vote

of the church, at death, or at the member’s request. (See p. 87.)

Redemptive Membership Review—Membership records are kept up

to date by the local church. They are subject to review by the next higher

organization. This rule, which also applies to every entity or level of the

organization, provides the maximum privacy of members’ personal

information and shall comply with legal requirements. (See pp. 87-88.)

In the Bible we find the words, “[N]ot forsaking the assembling of

ourselves together, as is the manner of some, but exhorting one another, and

so much the more as you see the Day approaching” (Heb. 10:25). There is

great need to seek for those who are far away. Ellen G. White says, “If the

lost sheep is not brought back to the fold, it wanders until it perishes. And

many souls go down to ruin for want of a hand stretched out to save” (COL

191). It is a most needed ministry to review the membership records and to

approach this exercise in a Christ-like redemptive way.

CHAPTER 8

Discipline

General Principles

The Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy set forth in clear, unmistakable

language the solemn responsibility that rests upon the people of God to

maintain their purity, integrity, and spiritual fervor. If members grow

indifferent or drift away, the church must seek to reclaim them for the Lord.

Dealing With Erring Members—“Moreover if your brother sins

against you, go and tell him his fault between you and him alone. If he hears

you, you have gained your brother. But if he will not hear, take with you one

or two more, that ‘by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be

established.’ And if he refuses to hear them, tell it to the church. But if he

refuses even to hear the church, let him be to you like a heathen and a tax

collector. Assuredly, I say to you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound

in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth will be loosed in heaven” (Matt.

18:15-18).

“In dealing with erring church members, God’s people are carefully to

follow the instruction given by the Savior in the eighteenth chapter of

Matthew.

“Human beings are Christ’s property, purchased by Him at an infinite

price, bound to Him by the love that He and His Father have manifested for

them. How careful, then, we should be in our dealing with one another! Men

have no right to surmise evil in regard to their fellow men. Church members

have no right to follow their own impulses and inclinations in dealing with

fellow members who have erred. They should not even express their

prejudices regarding the erring, for thus they place in other minds the leaven

of evil. . . .

“ ‘If thy brother shall trespass against thee,’ Christ declared, ‘go and tell

him his fault between thee and him alone.’ . . . Do not tell others of the wrong.

One person is told, then another, and still another; and continually the report

grows, and the evil increases, till the whole church is made to suffer. Settle

the matter ‘between thee and him alone.’ This is God’s plan.”—7T 260.

God’s Plan—“Whatever the character of the offense, this does not

change the plan that God has made for the settlement of misunderstandings

and personal injuries. Speaking alone and in the spirit of Christ to the one

who is in fault will often remove the difficulty. Go to the erring one, with a

DISCIPLINE 63

heart filled with Christ’s love and sympathy, and seek to adjust the matter.

Reason with him calmly and quietly. Let no angry words escape your lips.

Speak in a way that will appeal to his better judgment. Remember the words:

‘He which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul

from death, and shall hide a multitude of sins.’ James 5:20. . . .

“All heaven is interested in the interview between the one who has been

injured and the one who is in error. As the erring one accepts the reproof

offered in the love of Christ, and acknowledges his wrong, asking forgiveness

from God and from his brother, the sunshine of heaven fills his heart. . . . The

Spirit of God binds heart to heart, and there is music in heaven over the union

brought about. . . .

“ ‘But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that

in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established.’. . .

Take with you those who are spiritually minded, and talk with the one in error

in regard to the wrong. . . . As he sees their agreement in the matter, his mind

may be enlightened.

“ ‘And if he shall neglect to hear them,’ what then shall be done? Shall

a few persons in a board meeting take upon themselves the responsibility of

disfellowshiping the erring one? ‘If he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto

the church.’ . . . Let the church take action in regard to its members.

“ ‘But if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen

man and a publican.’ . . . If he will not heed the voice of the church, if he

refuses all the efforts made to reclaim him, upon the church rests the

responsibility of separating him from fellowship. His name should then be

stricken from the books.

“No church officer should advise, no committee should recommend, nor

should any church vote, that the name of a wrongdoer shall be removed from

the church books, until the instruction given by Christ has been faithfully

followed. When this instruction has been followed, the church has cleared

herself before God. The evil must then be made to appear as it is, and must

be removed, that it may not become more and more widespread. The health

and purity of the church must be preserved, that she may stand before God

unsullied, clad in the robes of Christ’s righteousness. . . .

“ ‘Verily I say unto you,’ Christ continued, ‘whatsoever ye shall bind on

earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall

be loosed in heaven.’ . . .

“This statement holds its force in all ages. On the church has been

conferred the power to act in Christ’s stead. It is God’s instrumentality for

the preservation of order and discipline among His people. To it the Lord has

delegated the power to settle all questions respecting its prosperity, purity,

64 CHURCH MANUAL

and order. Upon it rests the responsibility of excluding from its fellowship

those who are unworthy, who by their un-Christlike conduct would bring

dishonor on the truth. Whatever the church does that is in accordance with

the directions given in God’s Word will be ratified in heaven.”—7T 261-263.

Authority of the Church—“The world’s Redeemer has invested great

power with His church. He states the rules to be applied in cases of trial with

its members. After He has given explicit directions as to the course to be

pursued, He says: ‘Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth

shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever [in church discipline] ye shall loose

on earth shall be loosed in heaven.’ Thus even the heavenly authority ratifies

the discipline of the church in regard to its members when the Bible rule has

been followed.

“The Word of God does not give license for one man to set up his

judgment in opposition to the judgment of the church, neither is he allowed

to urge his opinions against the opinions of the church.”—3T 428.

Church’s Responsibility—“God holds His people, as a body,

responsible for the sins existing in individuals among them. If the leaders of

the church neglect to diligently search out the sins which bring the displeasure

of God upon the body, they become responsible for these sins.”—3T 269.

“If there were no church discipline and government, the church would

go to fragments; it could not hold together as a body.”—3T 428.

Unconsecrated Resist Discipline—“There are many who do not have

the discretion of Joshua and who have no special duty to search out wrongs

and to deal promptly with the sins existing among them. Let not such hinder

those who have the burden of this work upon them; let them not stand in the

way of those who have this duty to do. Some make it a point to question and

doubt and find fault because others do the work that God has not laid upon

them. These stand directly in the way to hinder those upon whom God has

laid the burden of reproving and correcting prevailing sins in order that His

frown may be turned away from His people. Should a case like Achan’s be

among us, there are many who would accuse those who might act the part of

Joshua in searching out the wrong, of having a wicked, fault-finding spirit.

God is not to be trifled with and His warnings disregarded with impunity by

a perverse people. . . .

“Those who work in the fear of God to rid the church of hindrances and

to correct grievous wrongs, that the people of God may see the necessity of

abhorring sin and may prosper in purity, and that the name of God may be

DISCIPLINE 65

glorified, will ever meet with resisting influences from the unconsecrated.”—

3T 270, 271.

Safeguarding Unity of the Church—Christians should make every

effort to avoid tendencies that would divide them and bring dishonor to their

cause. “It is the purpose of God that His children shall blend in unity. Do they

not expect to live together in the same heaven? . . . Those who refuse to work

in harmony greatly dishonor God.”—8T 240. The church should discourage

actions that threaten harmony among its members and should consistently

encourage unity.

Although all members have equal rights within the church, no individual

member or group should start a movement or form an organization or seek to

encourage a following for the attainment of any objective or for the teaching

of any doctrine or message not in harmony with the fundamental religious

objectives and teachings of the Church. Such a course would result in the

fostering of a divisive spirit, the fragmenting of the witness of the Church,

and thus in hindering of the Church’s discharge of its obligations to the Lord

and the world.

Reconciliation of Differences—Every effort should be made to settle

differences among church members and contain the controversy within the

smallest possible sphere. Reconciliation of differences within the church

should, in most cases, be possible without recourse either to a conciliation

process provided by the Church or to civil litigation.

“If matters of difficulty between brethren were not laid open before

others, but frankly spoken of between themselves in the spirit of Christian

love, how much evil might be prevented! How many roots of bitterness

whereby many are defiled would be destroyed, and how closely and tenderly

might the followers of Christ be united in His love!”—TMB 59. (See p. 64.)

“Contentions, strife, and lawsuits between brethren are a disgrace to the

cause of truth. Those who take such a course expose the church to the ridicule

of her enemies and cause the powers of darkness to triumph. They are

piercing the wounds of Christ afresh and putting Him to an open shame. By

ignoring the authority of the church they show contempt for God, who gave

to the church its authority.”—5T 242, 243.

Civil litigation is often carried on in a spirit of contention that results

from and reveals human selfishness. It is this kind of adversarial proceedings

that must be discouraged by a church that seeks to exhibit the spirit of Christ.

Christian unselfishness will lead followers of Christ to suffer themselves to

66 CHURCH MANUAL

be defrauded (1 Cor. 6:7) rather than to “go to law before the unrighteous,

and not before the saints” (1 Cor. 6:1).

While there are, in the modern world, occasions for seeking decrees of

civil courts, Christians should prefer settlement within the authority of the

Church and should limit the seeking of such decrees to cases that are clearly

within the jurisdiction of the civil courts and not within the authority of the

Church or for which the Church agrees it has no adequate process for orderly

settlement. Such suits before civil courts should never become revengeful

adversary proceedings but should develop out of a desire to seek arbitration

and to settle differences amicably.

Examples of such civil cases may include, but are not limited to, the

settlement of insurance claims, the issuance of decrees affecting the

boundaries and ownership of real property, the deciding of some matters

involving the administration of estates, and the awarding of custody of minor

children.

While the Church should set up procedures within the constraints of legal

practice to avoid the type of litigation referred to in 1 Corinthians 6, it should

constantly be on guard against turning from its gospel mission and taking up

the duties of a civil magistrate. (See Luke 12:13, 14 and 9T 216-218.)

God’s ideal for members of His Church is that they should, as far as

possible, “live peaceably with all men” (Rom. 12:18). The Church should use

its readily accessible and reasonably prompt process by which many

differences among members can be settled. Should the Church fail to respond

to a request for help in reconciling a difference, or if the Church

acknowledges that the nature of the case is such that it is not within its

authority, it should be recognized that the member has exhausted the

possibilities of the biblically outlined procedure for the settlement of

differences and that what he/she should do beyond that point is a matter for

his/her conscience. (See The SDA Bible Commentary, vol. 6, p. 698.)

However, when the Church, endeavoring to assist in timely and amicable

settlement of differences among its members, recommends a solution,

members should not summarily reject the recommendation. As 1 Corinthians

6:7 indicates, it is no light matter for a member, outside the orderly processes

of the Church, to litigate a grievance against another member.

Members who demonstrate impatience and selfishness by their

unwillingness to wait for and accept recommendations of the Church in the

settlement of grievances against other church members may properly be

subject to the discipline of the church (See pp. 63-64.) because of the

disruptive effect on the Church and their refusal to recognize properly

constituted Church authority.

DISCIPLINE 67

Settlement of Grievances of Members Against the Church—The

same principles that influence resolution of differences among members

apply to the settlement of grievances of members against Church

organizations and institutions.

Members should not instigate litigation against any Church entity except

under circumstances where the Church has not provided adequate process for

orderly settlement of the grievance or where the nature of the case is such that

it is clearly not within the authority of the Church to settle.

Settlement of Grievances of the Church Against Members—At

times Church organizations or institutions may have grievances against

members. In such circumstances, Church administrators must, in Christian

forbearance, keep in mind the biblical counsel for settling disputes among

Christians and apply that counsel to the settlement of grievances of the

Church against its members. The Church should, in preference to litigating

matters in a secular court, make every reasonable effort in cooperation with

the member to provide a process by which orderly settlement of the problem

can be accomplished.

The Church recognizes the need of exercising great care to protect the

highest spiritual interests of its members, to ensure fair treatment, and to

safeguard the name of the Church. It cannot afford to deal lightly with such

sins or permit personal considerations to affect its actions, and at the same

time it must strive to reclaim and restore those who err.

“If the erring one repents and submits to Christ’s discipline, he is to be

given another trial. And even if he does not repent, even if he stands outside

the church, God’s servants still have a work to do for him. They are to seek

earnestly to win him to repentance. And, however aggravated may have been

his offense, if he yields to the striving of the Holy Spirit and, by confessing

and forsaking his sin, gives evidence of repentance, he is to be forgiven and

welcomed to the fold again. His brethren are to encourage him in the right

way, treating him as they would wish to be treated were they in his place,

considering themselves lest they also be tempted.”—7T 263.

Reasons for Discipline

The reasons for which members shall be subject to discipline are:

1. Denial of faith in the fundamentals of the gospel and in the

Fundamental Beliefs of the Church or teaching doctrines contrary to the

same.

68 CHURCH MANUAL

2. Violation of the law of God, such as worship of idols, murder,

stealing, profanity, gambling, Sabbathbreaking, and willful and habitual

falsehood.

3. Violation of the commandment of the law of God, which reads,

“You shall not commit adultery” (Ex. 20:14, Matt. 5:27-28), as it relates to

the marriage institution and the Christian home, biblical standards of moral

conduct, and any act of sexual intimacy outside of a marriage relationship

and/or non-consensual acts of sexual conduct within a marriage, whether

those acts are legal or illegal. Such acts include but are not limited to child

sexual abuse, including abuse of the vulnerable. Marriage is defined as a

public, lawfully binding, monogamous, heterosexual relationship between

one man and one woman.

4. Fornication, which includes among other issues, promiscuity,

homosexual activity, incest, sodomy, and bestiality.

5. The production, use, or distribution of pornographic material.

6. Remarriage of a divorced person, except the spouse who has

remained faithful to the marriage vow in a divorce for adultery or for sexual

perversions.

7. Physical violence, including violence within the family.

8. Fraud or willful misrepresentation in business.

9. Disorderly conduct which brings reproach upon the church.

10. Adherence to or taking part in a divisive or disloyal movement or

organization. (See pp. 63-64.)

11. Persistent refusal to recognize properly constituted church authority

or to submit to the order and discipline of the church.

12. The use, manufacture, or sale of alcoholic beverages.

13. The use, manufacture, or sale of tobacco in any of its forms for

human consumption.

14. The use or manufacture of illicit drugs or the use, misuse, or sale of

narcotics or drugs without appropriate medical cause and license.

Process of Discipline

When grievous sins are involved, the church has two ways in which

disciplinary measures must be taken:

1. By a vote of censure.

2. By a vote to remove from membership.

DISCIPLINE 69

Discipline by Censure—In cases where the offense is not considered

by the church to be so serious as to warrant the extreme course of removing

membership, the church may express its disapproval by a vote of censure.

Censure has two purposes: (1) To enable the church to express its

disapproval of a grievous offense that has brought disgrace upon the cause of

God and (2) to impress offending members with the need for a change of life

and reformation of conduct and to give them a period of grace and probation

during which to make those changes.

A vote of censure is for a stated period of from a minimum of one month

to a maximum of 12 months. It terminates an erring member’s election or

appointment to all offices and removes the privilege of election while it is in

effect. Members under censure have no right to participate by voice or by

vote in the affairs of the church or lead church activities, such as teaching a

Sabbath School class. They are not deprived, however, of the privilege of

sharing the blessings of Sabbath School, church worship, or communion.

Membership may not be transferred during the period of censure.

Votes of censure must not carry any provision involving removal of

membership in case of failure to comply with any condition imposed.

Assessment should be made at the expiration of the period of censure to

determine whether the disciplined members have changed course. If their

conduct is satisfactory, they may then be considered in regular standing

without further action and shall be notified that the censure has ended. If their

conduct is not satisfactory, the church again should consider appropriate

discipline. Any return to church office must be by election.

Discipline by Removal From Membership—Removing individuals

from membership in the church, the body of Christ, is the ultimate discipline

that the church can administer. Only after the instruction given in this chapter

has been followed, after counsel from the pastor or the conference when the

pastor is unavailable, and after all possible efforts have been made to win and

restore them to right paths, should an individual be removed from

membership.

No Additional Tests of Membership—The authority to establish tests

of membership rests with the General Conference Session. Anyone seeking

to apply tests other than those herein set forth does not, therefore, properly

represent the Church. (See 1T 207.)

Timeliness of Discipline—The church must care for the disciplinary

process within a reasonable time and then communicate its decisions with

70 CHURCH MANUAL

kindness and promptness. Delay in administering discipline may increase the

frustration and suffering of the member and the church itself.

Caution About Judging Character and Motive—“Christ has plainly

taught that those who persist in open sin must be separated from the church,

but He has not committed to us the work of judging character and motive. He

knows our nature too well to entrust this work to us. Should we try to uproot

from the church those whom we suppose to be spurious Christians, we should

be sure to make mistakes. Often we regard as hopeless subjects the very ones

whom Christ is drawing to Himself. Were we to deal with these souls

according to our imperfect judgment, it would perhaps extinguish their last

hope. Many who think themselves Christians will at last be found wanting.

Many will be in heaven who their neighbors supposed would never enter

there. Man judges from appearance, but God judges the heart. The tares and

the wheat are to grow together until the harvest; and the harvest is the end of

probationary time. There is in the Savior’s words another lesson, a lesson of

wonderful forbearance and tender love. As the tares have their roots closely

intertwined with those of the good grain, so false brethren in the church may

be closely linked with true disciples. The real character of these pretended

believers is not fully manifested. Were they to be separated from the church,

others might be caused to stumble, who but for this would have remained

steadfast.”—COL 71, 72.

At a Properly Called Meeting—Members may be disciplined for

sufficient cause, but only at a properly called business meeting (see p. 135)

after the church board has reviewed the case. The meeting must be presided

over by an ordained pastor, or licensed pastor who is ordained as a local elder

of the church concerned, or, in the pastor’s absence and in counsel with the

pastor or with the conference president, an elder of the local church.

By Majority Vote—Members may be removed from membership or

otherwise disciplined only by a majority vote of members present and voting

at a duly called meeting. “The majority of the church is a power which should

control its individual members.”—5T 107.

Church Board Cannot Remove Members—The board may

recommend to a business meeting the removal of members, but under no

circumstance does the board have the right to take final action, except to

record removal at death or at the member’s request. (See pp. 61, 72, 87.)

DISCIPLINE 71

Fundamental Rights of the Members—Members have a fundamental

right to prior notification of the disciplinary meetings (See p. 134.) and the

right to be heard in their own defense, introduce evidence, and produce

witnesses. No church should vote to discipline a member under

circumstances that deprive the member of these rights. Written notice must

be given at least two weeks before the church board meeting and two weeks

before the business meeting and include the reasons for the disciplinary

hearing.

Lawyers Not to Represent Members—The work of the Church in its

administration of order and discipline is an ecclesiastical function that in no

sense has to do with civil or legal procedure. Therefore, the Church does not

recognize the right of members to bring legal counsel to represent them in

any meeting called to administer order or discipline or for the transaction of

any other church business. Members wanting to bring legal counsel into a

meeting should be informed that they will not be given a hearing if they insist

on bringing legal counsel.

The church also should exclude all nonmembers from any church

meeting called for the administration of church order or discipline, except

when they are called as witnesses.

Transferring Members Under Censure—No church shall receive

into membership persons who are under censure of another congregation,

because that would condone the offenses for which the members have been

disciplined. The acceptance into membership of those under discipline is such

a serious violation of Church policy that an offending church may be subject

to discipline by the conference constituency.

Members Not to Be Removed for Nonattendance—Church leaders

should faithfully visit absentee members and encourage them to resume

attendance and to enjoy the blessings of worship with the congregation.

When because of age, infirmity, or other unavoidable cause members

find it impossible to attend worship services regularly, they should keep in

contact with church leaders by letter or other means. However, as long as

members are loyal to the doctrines of the Church, nonattendance shall not be

considered sufficient cause for removal from membership.

Members Moving Away and Not Reporting—When members move,

they should inform the clerk or elder of their new address. While remaining

members of that church, they should report and send their tithe and offerings

72 CHURCH MANUAL

at least quarterly. If, however, members move without leaving a forwarding

address and make no effort to contact or report to the church, and the church

cannot locate them for at least two years, then the church may certify that it

has tried without success to locate the members and the members may be

removed by a vote of the church. The clerk should record in the membership

record: “Whereabouts unknown. Voted to designate as missing.”

Members Not to Be Removed for Pecuniary Reasons—Though

members should support the work of the Church to the extent they are able,

they should never be removed because of their inability or failure to

contribute financially to the Church.

Removing Members at Their Request—Great care should be

exercised in dealing with members who request to be removed from

membership.

The Church recognizes the right of the individual to withdraw

membership. Letters of resignation shall be presented to the board, where the

resignation will be recorded with the effective date according to the

resignation letter. Out of Christian consideration for the individuals involved,

action shall be taken without public discussion. Efforts should be made to

restore the individual to the church family.

Notification to Those Removed From Membership—A church

removing members must notify them in writing of the action taken but with

the assurance of enduring spiritual interest and personal concern. This

communication should, where possible, be delivered in person by the pastor

or by a board designee. The former members should be assured that the

church hopes they will return to the church and that one day there will be

eternal fellowship together in the kingdom of God.

Reinstating Those Previously Removed From Membership—

When persons have been removed for discipline, the church should, where

possible, maintain contact and manifest the spirit of friendship and love,

endeavoring to bring them back to the Lord.

Those previously removed may be received again into membership when

confession of wrongs committed is made, evidence is given of real repentance

and change of life, and the life is consistent with Church standards and it is

clear that the member will fully submit to Church order and discipline. Such

reinstatement should preferably be in the church from which the member was

dismissed. However, when this is not possible, the church where the person

DISCIPLINE 73

is requesting reinstatement must seek information from the former church

about the reasons for which the person was removed from membership.

When dealing with perpetrators of sexual abuse, it should be

remembered that restoration to membership does not remove all

consequences of such a serious violation. While attendance at church

activities may be permissible with properly established guidelines, a person

convicted or disciplined for sexual abuse should not be placed in a role which

could put them in contact with children, youth, and other vulnerable

individuals. Neither shall they be given any position which would encourage

vulnerable individuals to trust them implicitly.

Because removal from membership is the most serious form of

discipline, the period of time before members may be reinstated should be

sufficient to demonstrate that the issues which led to removal from

membership have been resolved beyond reasonable doubt. It is expected that

readmission to membership will be done in connection with rebaptism.

Right of Appeal for Reinstatement—While it is the right of the

church to administer discipline, this does not set aside the rights of members

to seek fairness. If members believe that they have been treated unfairly by

the local church, or not had the right to be heard fairly, and the church is

unwilling to reconsider the case or if the officers refuse to consider their

applications for reinstatement, the former members have a right to appeal in

writing to the church for a hearing. The church should not neglect or refuse

to grant such hearings. If it does, or if the former members still feel unfairly

treated by the church after the appeal, they have the right to a final appeal for

a hearing to the executive committee of the conference.

If, after a full and impartial hearing, the conference executive committee

is satisfied that an injustice has been inflicted by the church, the committee

may recommend reinstatement to membership. But if membership is still

refused by the church, then the conference executive committee may

recommend membership in some other church. On the other hand, if it finds

good grounds for sustaining the church in refusing to reinstate the former

members, it will so record its decision.

CHAPTER 9

Local Church Officers and

Organizations

Choosing quality officers is important for the prosperity of the church,

which should exercise the greatest care when calling men and women into

positions of sacred responsibility.

General Qualifications

Moral and Religious Fitness—“Moreover you shall select from all the

people able men, such as fear God, men of truth, hating covetousness; and

place such over them to be rulers of thousands, rulers of hundreds, rulers of

fifties, and rulers of tens” (Ex. 18:21).

“Therefore, brethren, seek out from among you seven men of good

reputation, full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom, whom we may appoint over

this business” (Acts 6:3).

“Moreover he must have a good testimony among those who are outside,

lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil” (1 Tim. 3:7).

“And the things that you have heard from me among many witnesses,

commit these to faithful men who will be able to teach others also”

(2 Tim. 2:2).

“A bishop [elder] then must be blameless, the husband of one wife,

temperate, sober-minded, of good behavior, hospitable, able to teach; not

given to wine, not violent, not greedy for money, but gentle, not quarrelsome,

not covetous; one who rules his own house well, having his children in

submission with all reverence (for if a man does not know how to rule his

own house, how will he take care of the church of God?); not a novice, lest

being puffed up with pride he fall into the same condemnation as the devil.

Moreover he must have a good testimony among those who are outside, lest

he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil.

“Likewise deacons must be reverent, not double-tongued, not given to

much wine, not greedy for money, holding the mystery of the faith with a

pure conscience. But let these also first be tested; then let them serve as

deacons, being found blameless. Likewise, their wives must be reverent, not

slanderers, temperate, faithful in all things. Let deacons be the husbands of

one wife, ruling their children and their own houses well. For those who have

served well as deacons obtain for themselves a good standing and great

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 75

boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus” (1 Tim. 3:2-13; see also Titus

1:5-11 and 2:1, 7, 8).

“Let no one despise your youth, but be an example to the believers in

word, in conduct, in love, in spirit, in faith, in purity. Till I come, give

attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. . . . Take heed to yourself and

to the doctrine. Continue in them, for in doing this you will save both yourself

and those who hear you” (1 Tim. 4:12-16).

Feeding and Guarding the Church—The apostle Paul called together

“the elders of the church” and counseled them: “Therefore take heed to

yourselves and to all the flock, among which the Holy Spirit has made you

overseers, to shepherd the church of God which He purchased with His own

blood. For I know this, that after my departure savage wolves will come in

among you, not sparing the flock. Also from among yourselves men will rise

up, speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after themselves.

Therefore watch, and remember that for three years I did not cease to warn

everyone night and day with tears” (Acts 20:17, 28-31; see also 1 Peter 5:1-3).

Respecting Pastors and Officers—“And we urge you, brethren, to

recognize those who labor among you, and are over you in the Lord and

admonish you, and to esteem them very highly in love for their work’s sake.

Be at peace among yourselves” (1 Thess. 5:12, 13; see also 1 Tim. 5:17 and

Heb. 13:7, 17).

“The Thessalonian believers were greatly annoyed by men coming

among them with fanatical ideas and doctrines. Some were ‘disorderly,

working not at all, but . . . busybodies.’ The church had been properly

organized, and officers had been appointed to act as ministers and deacons.

But there were some, self-willed and impetuous, who refused to be

subordinate to those who held positions of authority in the church. They

claimed not only the right of private judgment, but that of publicly urging

their views upon the church. In view of this, Paul called the attention of the

Thessalonians to the respect and deference due to those who had been chosen

to occupy positions of authority in the church.”—AA 261, 262.

“Those who hold responsible positions in the church may have faults in

common with other people and may err in their decisions; but

notwithstanding this, the church of Christ on earth has given to them an

authority that cannot be lightly esteemed.”—4T 17.

Not Hurried Into Office—“In many places we meet men who have

been hurried into responsible positions as elders of the church when they are

76 CHURCH MANUAL

not qualified for such a position. They have not proper government over

themselves. Their influence is not good. The church is in trouble continually

in consequence of the defective character of the leader. Hands have been laid

too suddenly upon these men.”—4T 406, 407. (See also 5T 617 and 1 Tim.

5:22.)

Those Opposing Unity Not Suitable for Office—“There have of late

arisen among us men who profess to be the servants of Christ, but whose

work is opposed to that unity which our Lord established in the church. They

have original plans and methods of labor. They desire to introduce changes

into the church to suit their ideas of progress and imagine that grand results

are thus to be secured. These men need to be learners rather than teachers in

the school of Christ. They are ever restless, aspiring to accomplish some great

work, to do something that will bring honor to themselves. They need to learn

that most profitable of all lessons, humility and faith in Jesus. . . .

“Teachers of the truth, missionaries, officers in the church, can do a good

work for the Master if they will but purify their own souls by obeying the

truth.”—5T 238.

Unsafe to Choose Those Refusing to Cooperate—“God has placed in

the church, as His appointed helpers, men of varied talents, that through the

combined wisdom of many the mind of the Spirit may be met. Men who move

in accordance with their own strong traits of character, refusing to yoke up

with others who have had a long experience in the work of God, will become

blinded by self-confidence, unable to discern between the false and the true.

It is not safe for such ones to be chosen as leaders in the church; for they

would follow their own judgment and plans, regardless of the judgment of

their brethren. It is easy for the enemy to work through those who, themselves

needing counsel at every step, undertake the guardianship of souls in their

own strength, without having learned the lowliness of Christ.”—AA 279.

(See pp. 34, 35, 124-127.)

Local Membership—Members in regular standing are eligible for

election to leadership positions in the church where they hold membership.

(See pp. 117-121.) Exceptions may be made for the following:

1. Students who are members in regular standing but who, for purposes

of education, live away from home and regularly attend a church in the area

of their temporary residence.

2. A conference employee assigned by the conference as pastor/leader

for two or more congregations. (See pp. 116-120.)

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 77

3. An elder who, when necessary and with the recommendation of the

conference executive committee, may be elected to serve in more than one

church within a district. (See p. 79.)

Other exceptions may be considered by the conference executive

committee.

Setting Tithing Example—All officers shall set an example in the

matter of returning a faithful tithe to the Church. Anyone who fails to set such

an example shall not be elected to church office.

Not Delegates Ex Officio—No church officer is a delegate ex officio to

a conference session. If the church wants an officer to serve as a delegate, it

must elect that officer as a delegate.

Distributing Responsibility—The church should not lay too much

responsibility on a small group of willing officers, while others are

underused. Unless circumstances make it necessary, election of one

individual to several offices should be discouraged.

Removal and Readmission—When an officer is removed from

membership and subsequently readmitted, the readmittance does not reinstate

the individual to the former office.

Term of Office

The term of office for officers of both the church and its auxiliary

organizations shall be one year, except where the church in a business

meeting votes to have elections every two years in order to facilitate

continuity and development of spiritual gifts and eliminate the work involved

in having yearly elections. In exceptional circumstances, and in consultation

with the conference, the term of office may be extended an additional year.

While it is not advisable for one person to serve indefinitely in a

particular position, officers may be elected to a new term of office.

Elders

Religious Leaders of the Church—Elders must be recognized by the

church as strong spiritual leaders and must have good reputations both in the

church and community. In the absence of a pastor, elders are the spiritual

78 CHURCH MANUAL

leaders of the church and by precept and example must seek to lead the church

into a deeper and fuller Christian experience.

Elders should be able to conduct the services of the church and minister

in both word and doctrine when the assigned pastor is unavailable. However,

elders should not be chosen primarily because of social position or speaking

ability, but because of their consecrated lives and leadership abilities.

Elders may be elected to a new term of office, but it is not advisable for

them to serve indefinitely. The church is under no obligation to elect to a new

term of office and may choose others whenever changes seem advisable.

Upon the election of new elders, the former elders no longer function as

elders but may be elected to other church offices.

Board of Elders—Where a church has a number of elders, it should

organize a board of elders chaired by the pastor or his/her designee and with

the first elder or another elder serving as secretary. Such a body provides a

way to distribute responsibility and coordinate their contributions for the

well-being of the congregation. It also provides a training ground where

elders are instructed in their duties. The board of elders is accountable to the

church board.

Ordination of Elders—Election to the office of elder does not in itself

qualify one as an elder. Ordination is required before an elder has authority

to function. When a church in a business meeting votes the election of new

elders, it also authorizes their ordination. Between election and ordination,

the elected elder may function as church leader but not administer the

ordinances of the church.

The ordination service is performed only by an ordained pastor currently

credentialed by the conference. As a courtesy, a visiting ordained pastor may

be invited to assist. However, only on the specific request of conference

officers would a visiting ordained pastor or a retired ordained pastor conduct

the ordination.

The sacred rite of ordination should be simply performed in the presence

of the church and may include a brief outline of the office of elder, the

qualities required, and the principal duties the elder will be authorized to

perform. After the exhortation, the ordained pastor, assisted by other ordained

pastors and/or local elders who are participating in the service, will ordain

the elders by prayer and the laying on of hands. (See p. 37-38.)

Once ordained, elders need not be ordained again if elected to a new term

of office, or upon election as elders of other churches, provided they have

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 79

maintained regular membership status. They are also qualified to the

deaconate.

Relationship to the Pastor—If the conference executive committee

assigns a pastor or pastors to the congregation, the pastor, or senior pastor if

more than one, should be considered the ranking officer and the local elders

as assistants. Since their work is closely related, they should work together

harmoniously. The pastor should not assume all lines of responsibility but

should share these with the elders and other officers. The pastor regularly

serving the church acts as the chairperson of the board. (See pp. 32, 138.)

There may be circumstances, however, when it would be advisable for an

elder to act as chairperson, with the approval of the pastor or, if the church is

without a pastor, the conference president. The pastoral work of the church

should be shared by the pastor and the elders. In counsel with the pastor, the

elders should visit members, minister to the sick, foster prayer ministries,

arrange or lead out in anointing services and child dedications, encourage the

disheartened, and assist in other pastoral responsibilities. As undershepherds,

elders should exercise constant vigilance over the flock.

If the pastor is a licensed minister, the church or churches served should

elect the pastor as an elder. (See p. 34.)

Because the pastor is appointed to the position in the church by the

conference, the pastor serves the church as a conference employee, is

responsible to the conference executive committee, and maintains a

sympathetic and cooperative relation to and works in harmony with all the

plans and policies of the local church. Elders, who are elected by the church,

are responsible to that body and to its board. (See below.)

Work of Elders Is Local—The authority and work of elders are

confined to the church in which their election has been made. It is not

permissible for a conference executive committee by vote to confer on an

elder the status that is granted to an ordained pastor to serve other churches

as elder. If that need exists, the conference executive committee may

recommend to the church needing an elder that it invite and elect the elder of

a nearby church to serve. Thus by election one individual may, when

necessary, serve more than one church. Such an arrangement should be made

only in counsel with the conference executive committee. Authority to elect

elders is inherent in the local church and not in the conference executive

committee. The only way one may be qualified for serving the Church at large

is by ordination to the gospel ministry. (See pp. 33-34, 79.)

80  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
 
Conducting Church Services—Under the pastor, or in the absence of 
the pastor, an elder is responsible for the services of the church and must 
either conduct them or arrange for someone to do so. Communion services 
must  always  be  conducted  by  an  ordained/commissioned  pastor  or  local 
elder. The pastor usually chairs the business meeting. In the absence of the 
pastor, and with approval of the pastor or the conference president, an elder 
should serve as chairperson. 
 
Baptismal Service—In the absence of an ordained pastor, an elder shall 
request the conference president to arrange for the baptism of those desiring 
to unite with the church. (See pp. 49-54.) An elder should not officiate in the 
service without first obtaining permission from the conference president. 
 
Marriage Ceremony—In a marriage ceremony the charge, vows, and 
declaration of marriage are given only by an ordained pastor except in those 
areas  where  division  executive  committees  have  approved  that  selected 
licensed or commissioned pastors who have been ordained as local elders 
may perform the ceremony. (See p. 34.) Local laws may require that persons 
conducting marriage ceremonies also hold state licensure/permit to do so. An 
ordained pastor, a licensed or commissioned pastor, or an elder may deliver 
the sermonette, offer the prayer, and give the blessing. (See Notes, #1, p. 
179.) 
 
To  Foster  Tithing—By faithfully returning tithe,  elders do much to 
encourage other members to return a faithful tithe. (See pp. 142-143, 175.) 
Elders can foster tithing by public presentation of the scriptural privilege and 
responsibility of stewardship and by personal labor with members in a tactful 
and helpful manner. 
Elders  should  regard  all  financial  matters  pertaining  to  members  as 
confidential and shall not give such information to unauthorized persons. 
 
To Foster Bible Study, Prayer, Nurture, and Spiritual Growth of 
Members—As  spiritual  leaders,  elders  are  responsible  for  encouraging 
members to develop a personal relationship with Jesus by strengthening their 
habits of personal Bible study and prayer. Elders should model a commitment 
to  Bible  study  and  prayer and  should  support  all  ministries  and  promote 
programs of the local church and the local conference. They should also be 
committed to nurture and to inspire the spiritual growth of church members. 
Elders  may  ask  the  board  to  appoint  a  council  to  assist  in  this  role  of 
development and encouragement. 

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 81

To Foster All Lines of Work—Under and in cooperation with the

pastor, elders are spiritual leaders of the church and are responsible for

fostering all departments and activities of the work. Elders should maintain a

mutually helpful relationship with other officers.

To Cooperate With the Conference—The pastor, elders, and all

officers should cooperate with conference officers and departmental directors

in carrying out approved plans. They should inform the church of all regular

and special offerings, promote all the programs and activities of the church,

and encourage all officers to support conference plans and policies.

Elders should work closely with the treasurer and see that all conference

funds are remitted promptly to the conference treasurer at the time established

by the conference. Elders should see that the clerk’s report is sent promptly

to the conference secretary at the close of each quarter.

Elders should regard all correspondence from the conference office as

important. Letters calling for announcements should be presented at the

proper time.

In the absence of the pastor, the first elder (see p. 120-121) should see

that the church elects delegates to conference sessions and that the clerk sends

the names of delegates to the conference office.

To Foster Worldwide Work—Elders also should foster world mission

work by carefully studying the worldwide work and encouraging members to

personally support mission work. Their kindly, tactful attitude will encourage

liberality of members both in church services and Sabbath School.

Training and Equipping of Elders—The Ministerial Association, in

cooperation with the departments, promotes the training and equipping of

elders. However, the pastor has the primary responsibility for training elders.

(See Notes, #2, p. 179.)

Free to Work Effectively—Elders especially should be left free of other

burdens to perform effectively their many duties. It may be advisable in some

cases to ask elders to lead the outreach (missionary) work of the church, but

even this should be avoided if other talent is available.

First Elder—It may be advisable, because of church size, to choose

more than one elder because the burdens of the office are too great for one

person. If the church elects more than one elder, one should be designated

82 CHURCH MANUAL

“first elder.” The work should be divided among the elders in harmony with

their experience and ability.

Limitation of Authority—Elders do not have the authority to receive

or remove members. This is done only by vote of the church. Only the board

may recommend that the church vote to receive or remove members. (See pp.

54, 57-61.)

Church Leaders

Occasionally no one possesses the experience and qualifications to serve

as an elder. Under such circumstances the church should elect a person to be

known as “leader.” In the absence of the pastor or a conference-assigned

pastor, the leader is responsible for the services of the church, including

business meetings. The leader must either conduct the church service or

arrange for someone else to do so. If the church leader is unable to lead out

in the business meeting, the conference should be contacted for assistance.

A leader, who is not an ordained elder, may not administer baptism,

conduct the Lord’s Supper, perform the marriage ceremony, or preside at

business meetings when members are disciplined. A request should be made

to the conference president for an ordained pastor to preside at such meetings.

Deacons

The New Testament identifies the office of deacon with the Greek word

diakonos, from which the English “deacon” is derived. The Greek word is

variously interpreted as “servant, minister, writer, attendant” and in Christian

circles has acquired the specialized meaning now attached to “deacon.”

The men who came to be known as the seven deacons of the apostolic

church were chosen and ordained to attend to the business of the church. (See

Acts 6:1-8.) Their qualifications, slightly less exacting than those of elders,

are listed in 1 Timothy 3:8-13.

“The fact that these brethren had been ordained for the special work of

looking after the needs of the poor did not exclude them from teaching the

faith. On the contrary, they were fully qualified to instruct others in the truth,

and they engaged in the work with great earnestness and success.”— AA 90.

“The appointment of the seven to take the oversight of special lines of

work proved a great blessing to the church. These officers gave careful

consideration to individual needs as well as to the general financial interests

of the church, and by their prudent management and their godly example they

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 83

were an important aid to their fellow officers in binding together the various

interests of the church into a united whole.”—AA 89.

Today appointment of deacons through election brings similar blessings

in church administration by relieving pastors, elders, and other officers of

duties that deacons may perform well.

“The time and strength of those who in the providence of God have been

placed in leading positions of responsibility in the church should be spent in

dealing with the weightier matters demanding special wisdom and largeness

of heart. It is not in the order of God that such men should be appealed to for

the adjustment of minor matters that others are well qualified to handle.”—

AA 93.

The Ministerial Association, in connection with the departments,

promotes the training and equipping of deacons. However, the pastor, in

conjunction with the elder(s), has the primary responsibility for training the

deacons. (See Notes, #3, p. 179.)

Board of Deacons—Where a church has a number of deacons, it should

organize a board of deacons chaired by the head deacon and with another

deacon serving as secretary. Such a body provides a way to distribute

responsibility and coordinate their contributions to the well-being of the

congregation. It also provides a training ground where new deacons are

instructed in their duties.

Deacons Must Be Ordained—Newly elected deacons cannot fill their

office until they have been ordained by an ordained pastor currently

credentialed by the conference.

The sacred rite of ordination should be characterized by simplicity and

performed in the presence of the church. The pastor may give a brief outline

of the biblical office of deacon, the qualities required for service, and the

principal duties deacons are authorized to perform. After a short exhortation

to faithfulness in service, the pastor, assisted by an elder where appropriate,

ordains the deacons by prayer and the laying on of hands. (See p. 37-38.)

If they retain church membership, deacons, once ordained, do not have

to be ordained again if they move their memberships to other churches. When

the term for which they were elected expires, they must be elected to a new

term of office if they are to continue to serve as deacons.

Elders subsequently elected as deacons need not be ordained as deacons

because ordination as elder covers this office.

84 CHURCH MANUAL

Deacons Not Authorized to Preside— Deacons are not authorized to

preside at the Lord’s Supper, baptism, or business meetings and are not

permitted to perform the marriage ceremony or officiate at the reception or

transfer of members.

If a church has no one authorized to perform such duties, the church

leader shall contact the conference for assistance.

Duties of Deacons—The work of deacons involves a wide range of

services for the church, including:

1. Assistance at Services and Meetings—Deacons are usually

responsible for welcoming members and visitors as they enter the church and

for assisting them, where necessary, to find seats. They also cooperate with

the pastor and elders for smooth functioning of all meetings.

2. Visitation of Members—In many churches, visitation is arranged by

distributing membership by districts and assigning a deacon to each district

with the expectation that he will visit each home at least once a quarter.

Deacons should also assist members with special needs. It is important

to learn how to effectively communicate with them and where needed church

facilities and transportation should be made accessible. When those with

special needs are not able to attend services, they should be visited in their

homes.

3. Preparation for Baptismal Services—Deacons make necessary

preparations for baptismal services. (See p. 54.)

4. Assistance at Communion Service— At the service of foot-washing,

the deacons or deaconesses provide everything needed, such as towels,

basins, water, and buckets. After the service they see that the utensils and

linen are washed and properly stored.

Remaining bread and wine should not be consumed, but disposed of in a

respectful manner by deacons and deaconesses following the Lord’s Supper.

5. Care of the Sick and Aiding the Poor and Unfortunate—Deacons and

deaconesses are charged with assisting the sick, poor, and unfortunate and

should keep the church informed of their needs and enlist the support of

members. Money should be provided for this work from the fund for the poor

and needy. The treasurer, on recommendation from the board, will pass over

to the deacons or deaconesses whatever may be needed for use in needy cases.

6. Care and Maintenance of Property—In churches where the

responsibility for the care and maintenance of church property is not assigned

to a building committee, deacons and deaconesses have this responsibility.

(See Notes, #4, pp. 179-180.)

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 85

Deaconesses

Deaconesses were included in the official staff of the early Christian

churches.

“I commend to you Phoebe our sister, who is a servant of the church

[deaconess] in Cenchrea, that you may receive her in the Lord in a manner

worthy of the saints, and assist her in whatever business she has need of you;

for indeed she has been a helper of many and of myself also” (Rom. 16:1, 2).

Deaconesses should be chosen for their consecration and other

qualifications that fit them for the duties of the office.

The Ministerial Association, in connection with the departments,

promotes the training and equipping of deaconesses. However, the pastor, in

conjunction with the elder(s), has the primary responsibility for training the

deaconesses. (See Notes, #3, p. 179.)

Board of Deaconesses—If a church elects several deaconesses, it

should organize a board of deaconesses chaired by the head deaconess and

another deaconess serving as secretary. This board is authorized to assign

duties to individual deaconesses and cooperates closely with the board of

deacons, especially in welcoming members and visitors and in home

visitation. (See p. 83.) It also provides a training ground where new

deaconesses are instructed in their duties.

Ordination Service for Deaconesses—Such a service, like the

ordination of deacons, would be carried out by an ordained pastor currently

credentialed by the conference. The ordination service should be

characterized by simplicity and performed in the presence of the church.

If they retain church membership, deaconesses do not have to be

ordained again if they move their memberships to other churches. When the

term for which they were elected expires, they must be elected to a new term

of office if they are to continue to serve as deaconesses.

Elders subsequently elected as deaconesses should not be ordained as

deaconesses because ordination as elder covers this office.

Deaconesses Not Authorized to Preside—Deaconesses are not

authorized to preside at any of the services of the church or business meetings

and cannot perform the marriage ceremony or officiate at the reception or

transfer of members.

If a church has no one authorized to perform such duties, the church

leader shall contact the conference for assistance.

86  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
 
 
Duties  of  Deaconesses—Deaconesses  serve  the  church  in  a  wide 
variety of activities, including: 
1.   Greeting  and  Visiting  Guests  and  Members—In  many  churches, 
deaconesses assist in greeting guests and members at meetings and in visiting 
members in their homes when they cannot attend services. 
2.   Visitation of Members—In many churches, visitation is arranged by 
distributing  membership  by  districts  and  assigning  a  deaconess  to  each 
district with the expectation that  she will visit each  home at least once a 
quarter. 
Deaconesses  should  also  assist  members  with  special  needs.  It  is 
important  to learn how to  effectively  communicate  with them and where 
needed church facilities and transportation should be made accessible. When 
those with special needs are not able to attend services, they should be visited 
in their homes. 
3.   Assistance at Baptisms—Deaconesses ensure that female candidates 
are cared for both before and after the ceremony. They also give such counsel 
and help as may be necessary regarding suitable garments for baptism. Robes 
of  suitable  material  should  be  provided.  Where  robes  are  used,  the 
deaconesses should see that they are laundered and carefully stored. (See p. 
54.) 
4.   Arrangements  for  the  Communion  Service—Deaconesses  and 
deacons arrange for everything needed for this service and see that everything 
used is cared for afterward. (See pp. 131-132.) 
Before the communion service begins, deaconesses set the communion 
table, including preparing the bread and wine, pouring the wine, placing the 
plates of unleavened bread, and covering the table with the linen provided for 
that purpose. 
Deaconesses assist in the service of foot-washing, giving special aid to 
women visitors and new members. 
5.   The Care of the Sick and the Poor—Deaconesses assist deacons in 
caring for the sick, needy, and unfortunate. (See p. 84.) 
6.   Care  and  Maintenance  of  Property—In  churches  where  the 
responsibility for the care and maintenance of church property is not assigned 
to a building committee, deacons and deaconesses have this responsibility. 
(See Notes, #4, pp. 179-180.) 

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS  87 
 
 
Clerk 
Much of the efficient functioning of the church depends on the work of 
the clerk. Because of the important and specialized functions of this office, it 
is wise to choose one who can be elected to a new term of office to provide 
continuity  in  record  keeping  and  reporting.  Large  churches  may  elect 
assistant  clerks  as  needed.  When  the  clerk,  as  secretary,  cannot  attend  a 
business meeting, the clerk should arrange for an assistant to be present to 
take the minutes. (See Notes, #5, p. 180.) 
 
No  Names  Added  or  Removed  Without  Vote—The  clerk  has  no 
authority  to add names to  or remove names from the  membership record 
without a vote of the church, which must always vote to add or remove a 
name, except in the case of the death of a member, or when a member requests 
in writing to be removed from membership. When a member dies, the clerk 
will record the date of the death in the membership record. (See p. 61.) 
When a member submits a written request to the church board to be 
removed from membership, the clerk will record the action of the board. (See 
p. 72.) 
 
Transferring Members—The clerk handles correspondence between 
members and churches in the transferring of memberships. (See pp. 57-61.) 
 
Corresponding With Members—The clerk should try to keep in touch 
with absent members. (See Notes, #6, p. 180.) 
 
Notice  of  Delegates  for  Conference  Sessions—The  clerk,  on 
authorization  of  the  board,  promptly  notifies  the  conference  of  delegates 
elected to represent the church at a conference session, using blanks or forms 
provided by the conference. (See pp. 120-121.) 
 
Reports to Be Furnished Promptly—The clerk must promptly furnish 
reports requested by the conference. Some are quarterly, others annual. It is 
essential  that  reports  be  sent  to  the  conference  secretary  within  the  time 
specified because they are important for the accuracy of reports prepared by 
other organizations of the world Church. The clerk collects information for 
these reports from the other officers and department leaders. 
 
Church  Records—The clerk keeps church records,  which should be 
carefully preserved. All  records and  account books of all officers are the 

88 CHURCH MANUAL

property of the church and are to be surrendered to the newly elected clerk at

the expiration of the term of office of the previous clerk, or to the church at

any time during the term on request of the pastor or elders. Church records,

within the privacy limitations of local law, are subject to review by the next

higher organization. (See p. 61.)

Treasurer

Because of the important functions of the treasurer, it is wise to choose

one who can be elected to a new term of office to provide continuity in record

keeping and reporting. Large churches may elect assistant treasurers as

needed.

The treasurer can greatly encourage faithfulness in the returning of tithe

and deepen the spirit of liberality on the part of the members. A word of

counsel given in the spirit of the Master will help members to render faithfully

to God His own in tithes and offerings, even in a time of financial stringency.

Treasurer the Custodian of All Funds—The treasurer is the custodian

of all church funds. These include (1) conference funds, (2) local church

funds, and (3) funds belonging to auxiliary organizations of the local church.

All funds (conference, local church, and local church auxiliary) are

deposited by the treasurer in a bank or financial institution account in the

name of the church, unless the local conference authorizes another system.

Surplus church funds may be deposited in savings accounts upon

authorization of the board. Where large balances are carried for building or

special projects, the board may authorize separate bank accounts. Such

accounts, however, shall be operated by the treasurer and reported to the

church along with all other church funds.

All church bank accounts are exclusively for church funds and are never

to be combined with any personal account or funds.

Conference Funds—Conference funds, which include tithe, all regular

mission funds, and all funds for special conference projects and institutions,

are trust funds. At the close of each month, or more often if requested by the

conference, the treasurer shall send to the conference treasurer the entire

amount of conference funds received during that period of time. The church

may not borrow, use, or withhold such conference funds for any purpose.

Sabbath School Funds—All Sabbath School offerings are to be passed

over weekly to the treasurer by the Sabbath School secretary-treasurer, the

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 89

treasurer keeping a careful record of all such offerings. These mission funds

are transmitted to the conference office as outlined in the previous paragraph.

Sabbath School expense funds are held in trust, subject to the orders of the

Sabbath School council (See pp. 103-104.), to meet the routine expenses of

the Sabbath School.

Local Church Funds—Local church funds include church expense,

building and repair funds, and the fund for the poor and needy. These funds

belong to the local church and are disbursed by the treasurer only by

authorization of the board or business meeting. However, the treasurer shall

pay from the expense funds all bills for local expense that have been

authorized by the board.

Funds of Auxiliary Organizations—Auxiliary organization funds

include such funds as church outreach programs, family life, Adventist Youth

Ministries, Adventist Community Services or Dorcas Society, Sabbath

School expense, and that portion of the health ministries funds belonging to

the church, and may include church school funds. All money received by and

for these organizations is turned over promptly to the church treasurer by the

secretary of the organization, the deacons, or whoever has received the funds.

These funds belong to the auxiliary organizations of the church. They may be

disbursed only by order of the auxiliary organization to which they belong.

The treasurer shall give receipts for all funds received. On receiving

money from the treasurer, the secretary of the auxiliary organization shall

give a proper receipt to the treasurer.

Safeguarding the Purpose of Funds—When an offering is taken for

worldwide missions or for any general or local enterprise, all money placed

in the offering plate (unless otherwise indicated by the donor) shall be

counted as part of that particular offering. All offerings and gifts contributed

by individuals for a specific fund or purpose must be used for that purpose.

Neither the treasurer nor the board has the authority to divert any funds from

the objective for which they were given.

The funds of auxiliary organizations, often donations given for specific

purposes, are raised for that special part of the church’s work for which the

auxiliary organization is established. Such funds are held in trust by the

treasurer, and they too may not be borrowed or in any way diverted by the

treasurer or the board from the objective for which they were raised.

90 CHURCH MANUAL

When an auxiliary organization is discontinued, the church in a regular

business meeting may take action indicating the disposition of any balance of

funds in the account of the organization.

Money for Personal Literature Orders—Money for personal orders

of literature, books, pamphlets, magazines, and subscriptions for periodicals

is cared for by the treasurer in areas where a local Adventist Book Center

does not exist. (See Notes, #7, p. 180.)

Proper Method for Payment of Money by Members—The treasurer

should urge that all money paid in by members, other than the regular church

collection, be placed in tithe and offering envelopes, unless an alternative

method approved by the conference, such as electronic payments, has been

implemented. Members should list the various items and amounts on the

envelope as indicated and to make sure that the money enclosed equals the

total shown. They should also sign their names and give their addresses, and

place the envelopes in the offering plate or hand them to the treasurer, who

should preserve the envelopes to serve as vouchers until all accounts are

checked by the conference auditor.

Members who return their tithes and offerings by check or postal notes

should, where legally possible, make such checks or notes payable to the

church, rather than to any individual.

Receipts to Members—Receipts should be issued promptly for all

money received from members, no matter how small the amount, and a strict

account of all receipts and payments should be kept by the treasurer. All

general offerings not in envelopes should be counted by the treasurer in the

presence of another officer, preferably a deacon or deaconess, and a receipt

given to such officer.

Proper Method of Remitting Funds to the Conference—In sending

remittances to the conference treasurer, all checks, bank drafts, or money

orders should be made payable to the organization wherever legally possible

and not to any individual. A copy of the treasurer’s records for the period

should be enclosed with the remittance. Remittance blanks are furnished by

the conference. (See pp. 142-143.)

Preservation of Financial Documents—Financial documents,

vouchers, or receipted bills should be secured for all funds received and

disbursed in accordance with the system authorized by the local conference.

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 91

Books Should Be Audited—The conference treasurer, or other

individual appointed by the conference executive committee, audits the

church financial records, usually each year.

The treasurer’s books and other financial records relating to the work of

the treasurer, the church school treasurer, and the treasurer of any other

organization may be called for and inspected at any time by the conference

auditor or by the pastor, district leader, first elder, or by any others authorized

by the church board, but should not be made available to unauthorized

persons. (See p. 147.)

Reports of all funds received and disbursed should be presented at the

regular business meetings of the church. A copy of these reports should be

given to the leading officers.

When the number of individuals returning tithe in the church is reported,

the spouse and minor children who are non-wage earners but members of the

church should be counted in this group, in addition to the wage earner of the

family.

Relations With Members Confidential—The treasurer should always

remember that relations with individual members are strictly confidential.

The treasurer should never comment on the tithe returned by any member or

on the income or anything concerning it, except to those who share the

responsibility of the work. Great harm may be caused by failure to observe

this rule.

Interest Coordinator

An interest coordinator should be elected to make sure that interests

developed through the church’s missionary outreach are cared for promptly.

This person is a member of the board and the personal ministries council and

works directly with the pastor and chairperson of that council.

Duties of this office include:

1. Keeping an organized list of all interests received by the church.

2. Assisting the pastor and chairperson of the personal ministries

council in enlisting and recruiting qualified members for follow-up service.

3. Presenting to the board a monthly report on the number of interests

received and followed up. When an interest is sufficiently developed, it

should be shared with the pastor.

92 CHURCH MANUAL

Departments and Other Organizations

Church structure, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, is vital for the

spiritual growth of members and for the fulfillment of the Church’s mission.

It is the skeleton of the ecclesiastical body. And “the whole body, joined and

knit together by what every joint supplies, according to the effective working

by which every part does its share, causes growth of the body for the edifying

of itself in love” (Eph. 4:16).

The most important elements of structure and organization are the

officers (See pp. 77-91.) and the departments and other organizations. This

section describes their objectives, leadership, and functions.

The work of the departments and auxiliary organizations is closely tied

to the work of the pastor because all are equally engaged in gospel outreach.

The pastor serves as a counselor to these organizations, and they in turn assist

in the overall church outreach programs. In case of emergency, or where

circumstances require, the pastor may call a meeting of any committee or

organization.

Every church should utilize the services of the departments and

organizations to nurture its members and accomplish the mission given by

Christ (see Matt. 28:19; Rev. 10:11; 14:6).

Adventist Possibility Ministries

The Adventist Possibility Ministries initiative was established to extend

the compassionate and inclusive ministry of Jesus and seeks to inspire, equip,

and mobilize those with special needs and those who are deaf. These

opportunities are defined as deafness, blindness, physical mobility

limitations, and mental/social development. It also includes ministry for

orphans and vulnerable children, widows and widowers, and caregivers. The

goal is to foster understanding with the exploration of ministry possibilities

for those with special needs and the Deaf.

All are in search of wholeness. All are gifted, needed, and treasured. All

are created in the image of God with an inherent dignity regardless of any

limitation they may have. This global initiative encompasses a ministry for

those with special needs and the Deaf, along with seeking opportunities to

minister with them. While some disadvantages may be present, greater

emphasis is placed upon their possibilities. This educational mission of the

Church strategically gives focus to three main values: awareness of needs;

acceptance of the individuals who are deaf or who have special needs; and

the development of specific action plans to be implemented to provide

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 93

opportunities for these individuals to find purpose and fulfillment in life and

ministry.

The following statement by Ellen G. White underscores the importance

of this work, “I saw that it is in the providence of God that widows and

orphans, the blind, the Deaf, the lame, and persons afflicted in a variety of

ways, have been placed in close Christian relationship to His church; it is to

prove His people and develop their true character. Angels of God are

watching to see how we treat these persons who need our sympathy, love,

and disinterested benevolence. This is God’s test of our character.”—3T 511.

The Deaf as a Unique Culture—The Deaf are internationally

recognized as having their own set of social beliefs, behaviors, art, history,

literary traditions, values, and languages just as other cultures. While they are

often considered as having “special needs,” the Church recognizes their

deafness as more of a cultural characteristic than of a disability.

Adventist Possibility Ministries Leader—It is recommended that the

board appoint a local possibility ministries leader. While it is preferable for

the leader to have direct experience or education with possibility ministries,

it is not mandatory. It is best if the leadership for this ministry is chosen from

within the groups they represent. While working together with other leaders,

it is critical that planning be done by the groups themselves. This is done so

they may serve God and community as expressed in the mission statement of

the Seventh-day Adventist Church. It is imperative for the leader to be

compassionate, and to serve with an approach that fosters empowerment and

participation.

Adventist Possibility Ministries Committee—The church board

should establish a committee for possibility ministries to encourage members

with special needs and to learn how to effectively communicate with them. It

should create witnessing programs, recommend how to make church facilities

more accessible, help solve transportation problems, and recommend ways to

assist in the discovery of roles or ministries that bring a sense of meaning and

fulfillment. The committee is chaired by the possibility ministries leader(s).

If not serving as the chairperson, the pastor should be an ex officio member.

Resources—For possibility ministries resources, see Notes #9, p. 181.

Children’s Ministries

Children’s ministries develops the faith of children from birth through

age 14, leading them into union with the Church. It seeks to provide multiple

ministries that will lead children to Jesus and disciple them in their daily walk

94 CHURCH MANUAL

with Him. It cooperates with the Sabbath School and other departments to

provide religious education to children and fulfills its mission by developing

a variety of grace-oriented ministries for children that are inclusive, service-

oriented, leadership-building, safe, and evangelistic.

“Too much importance cannot be placed on the early training of children.

The lessons that the child learns during the first seven years of life have more

to do with forming his character than all that it learns in future years.”—CG

193.

“It is still true that children are the most susceptible to the teachings of

the gospel; their hearts are open to divine influences, and strong to retain the

lessons received. The little children may be Christians, having an experience

in accordance with their years. They need to be educated in spiritual things,

and parents should give them every advantage, that they may form characters

after the similitude of the character of Christ.”—DA 515.

“Children of eight, ten, or twelve years are old enough to be addressed

on the subject of personal religion. . . . If properly instructed, very young

children may have correct views of their state as sinners and of the way of

salvation through Christ.”—1T 400.

“When Jesus told the disciples not to forbid the children to come to Him,

He was speaking to His followers in all ages—to officers of the church, to

ministers, helpers, and all Christians. Jesus is drawing the children, and He

bids us, Suffer them to come; as if He would say, They will come if you do

not hinder them.”—DA 517.

Children’s Ministries Coordinator and Committee—The church

elects a children’s ministries coordinator to develop ministries that nurture

the faith of children. The coordinator should have leadership ability as well

as experience and passion for working with children.

The children’s ministries coordinator works with the pastor and board to

establish a children’s ministries committee to provide ministries for children.

The committee should consist of individuals with interest and experience in

working with children. Ordinarily the members include Sabbath School

division leaders, Vacation Bible School leader, Junior Youth Ministries

leaders, and two to three others who have a passion for ministry to children.

If the church has a children’s ministries department, Vacation Bible

Schools, children’s branch Sabbath Schools, Neighborhood Bible Clubs, and

Story Hours, they will come under the direction of children’s ministries.

Everyone involved in work with children must meet Church and legal

standards and requirements, such as background checks or certification.

Local church leaders should consult with the conference, which will ascertain

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 95

and advise as to what background checks and certifications are available

and/or required. (See Notes, #8, pp. 180-181.)

Resources—For children’s ministries resources, see Notes, #10, p. 181.

Communication

Communication ministry calls for the support of every layperson,

Church employee, and Church institution. The communication department

promotes the use of a sound program of public relations and all contemporary

communication techniques, sustainable technologies, and media in the

promulgation of the gospel. The church should elect a communication

secretary and, where needed, a communication committee.

“We must take every justifiable means of bringing the light before the

people. Let the press be utilized, and let every advertising agency be

employed that will call attention to the work.”—6T 36.

“Means will be devised to reach hearts. Some of the methods used in this

work will be different from the methods used in the work in the past.”—Ev

105.

Communication Secretary—The communication secretary should

have the ability to meet people and rightly represent the Church, sound

judgment, good organization, effective writing skills, and a willingness to

carry out assignments.

The secretary gathers and disseminates news to local media, cooperates

with the conference communication director, and presents periodic reports to

the business meeting. The conference communication department provides

appropriate instruction and help to communication secretaries.

The pastor, who is primarily responsible for the communication program

of the church, will work closely in an advisory capacity with the

communication secretary or committee.

Any department or organization may appoint an individual to provide

the communication secretary or committee with information about

newsworthy events.

Communication Committee—In a large church a communication

committee may more adequately handle the many facets of the public

relations and communication program. The church elects the committee, and

the communication secretary serves as chairperson. Members of the

committee may be assigned specific communication responsibilities, such as

96 CHURCH MANUAL

working with the press, media producers and online personnel, and internal

church media. If there is a nearby Church institution, a member of its public

relations or communication staff should be invited to sit with the committee.

Central Communication Committee—If several churches in an area

arrange for a central communication committee, the communication secretary

of each church should be a member and should work in harmony with any

general plan that will better coordinate the handling of news and other media

activities for the cooperating churches. The establishment of this committee

would be initiated by the conference communication director. Meetings of

the central committee would be called and presided over by a chairperson

selected by the group.

Education

Church entities operate schools from kindergarten through university

levels for the purpose of transmitting to students the Church’s ideals, beliefs,

attitudes, values, habits, and customs. The source, the means, and the aim of

Adventist education are a true knowledge of God, fellowship and

companionship with Him in study and service, and likeness to Him in

character development.

Education Secretary—The church elects an education secretary to

promote and generate support for Christian education. The secretary is a

member of the Home and School Association executive committee and works

in cooperation with the association.

Home and School Association—A church with a school shall establish

a Home and School Association, the purpose of which is to provide parent

education and unite the home, the school, and the church in endeavors to

provide Christian education for the children. Parents of students, school

patrons, and church members should be encouraged to be active members of

the association.

Home and School Association officers shall be a leader, assistant leader,

secretary-treasurer, librarian, and the educational secretary. (See p. 185.) To

give continuity, some of the officers should be elected for second terms. All

shall be members of the church.

The leader of the association shall be a member with success in training

children, whose mind is open to new ideas, and who believes in the

importance of Christian education.

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 97

The secretary-treasurer keeps the records of the association and reports

to the director of the conference education department at the beginning and

end of each school year. Association funds are channeled through the

church/school treasurer, kept as a separate account, and audited under

denominational policy.

The principal is an ex officio member of the Home and School

Association committee.

Church School Board—The administrative body of every elementary

(primary) school and junior academy (partial high school) operated by one

church shall be a church school board elected by the church or a school

committee appointed by the church board. Thus this body may be a separate

school board, the church board, or a school committee of the church board

appointed for this purpose. Division working policies explain the functions

of school boards.

School board members should be chosen for their consecration, their

belief in and loyalty to the principles of Christian education, their good

judgment and tact, their experience in school matters, and their financial

judgment and ability. They should believe in and be willing to follow

denominational educational policies and recommendations.

If two or more churches jointly operate what is known as a

multiconstituent school, the administrative body shall be drawn from the

constituent churches.

One or more members of the school board should be chosen from among

the members of the church board, so that the school board may be closely

related to the church board.

The pastor should be a member of the school board. If the school is

operated by more than one church, generally the pastors of the participating

churches concerned are members of the board.

In junior academies and elementary schools, the principal or head teacher

should be a member of the board.

Some members of the board may be parents of children attending the

school, so the board may profit from parental viewpoints and counsel

resulting from close observation and experience.

The school board officers shall be a chairperson and a secretary. If the

school is operated by one church, the church elects the chairperson.

In multiconstituent school boards, additional officers shall include a

treasurer, a vice chairperson, and an assistant secretary. At its first meeting

after its election, a multiconstituent school board elects its own chairperson

from among its members. In the event that agreement between the churches

98 CHURCH MANUAL

is not possible, the appointment will be made by the conference board of

education or the conference executive committee. The principal of the school

generally is appointed secretary of the board.

Any action of a multiconstituent school board that involves the

supporting churches in financial obligations must be submitted to their

respective boards for approval.

Where a separate school board is elected, one of two plans may be

followed to establish time of election and term of office: (1) all the members

may be elected at the close of the calendar or fiscal year and function for one

year; (2) the members of the first board may be chosen for terms of one, two,

and three years, respectively, with replacement members being chosen each

succeeding year for a term of three years. The purpose of this plan is to have

a nucleus of experienced members on the board to ensure a continuity of

policy. When a midterm vacancy is filled, the new member serves the

remainder of the original term.

The school board or school committee should meet at a regular time and

place at least once each month during the school year.

The school board chairperson calls meetings, presides, sees that the

actions of the board are carried out, and countersigns all financial orders

issued by the secretary. The chairperson is a member ex officio of the

elementary school and junior academy inspection committee, which surveys

and evaluates the school and its work.

The secretary keeps a permanent record of meetings, issues orders for

money to pay accounts or obligations, and carries on correspondence for the

board.

Where one church operates a school, the work of the treasurer is usually

carried by the church treasurer or an assistant church treasurer, who receives

tuition and other money, pays out money on the order of the secretary

(countersigned by the chairperson), keeps a careful account of all transfers,

and at each monthly meeting gives a detailed report to the board. In a

multiconstituent board, a treasurer is appointed by the union board.

Family Ministries

The objective of family ministries is to strengthen marriage and the

family. The family was established by divine creation with marriage at its

center.

As the primary setting in which values are learned and the capacity for

close relationships with God and others is developed, its health is vital to the

Church’s disciple-making mission.

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 99

Family ministries upholds the biblical teaching related to the family and

lifts up God’s ideals for family living. At the same time, it brings an

understanding of the brokenness experienced by individuals and families in

a fallen world. The department facilitates understanding, unity, and love at

home and in the family of God. It fosters reconciliation between the

generations promised in the Elijah message of Malachi 4:5, 6 and extends

hope and support to those who have been hurt by abuse, family dysfunction,

and broken relationships. Relational growth opportunities are provided

through family life education and enrichment. Individuals, married couples,

and families are helped to avail themselves of professional counseling when

necessary.

Ministry to families in the local church focuses on premarital guidance

for couples, marriage strengthening programs, and the education of parents.

Ministry to families also gives attention to the special needs of single parents

and stepfamilies and provides instruction in family-to-family evangelism.

“Our work for Christ is to begin with the family, in the home. . . . There

is no missionary field more important than this. . . . By many this home field

has been shamefully neglected, and it is time that divine resources and

remedies were presented, that this state of evil may be corrected.”— AH 35.

“God designs that the families of earth shall be a symbol of the family in

heaven. Christian homes, established and conducted in accordance with

God’s plan, are among His most effective agencies for the formation of

Christian character and for the advancement of His work.”—6T 430.

“The mission of the home extends beyond its own members. . . . Far more

powerful than any sermon that can be preached is the influence of a true home

upon human hearts and lives.”—MH 352.

Family Ministries Leader(s)—An individual or married couple (See

pp. 160-162 for the Church’s definition of marriage.) may be elected to serve

as family ministries leader(s). They should model strong and growing family

relationships and exhibit a sincere interest in fostering the well-being of all

families. In order to be effective, the family ministries leader(s) must have an

understanding of God’s redemptive plan for dealing with the brokenness in

relationships that sin has brought. The leader(s) also must maintain

appropriate confidentiality and know when and how to encourage individuals

in critical situations to seek professional counseling.

Family Ministries Committee—The board may establish a family

ministries committee chaired by the family ministries leader(s).

100 CHURCH MANUAL

Resources—For family ministries resources, see Notes, #11, pp. 181-

182.

Health Ministries

The Church believes its responsibility to make Christ known to the world

includes a moral obligation to preserve human dignity by promoting optimal

levels of physical, mental, and spiritual health.

In addition to ministering to those who are ill, this responsibility extends

to the prevention of disease through effective health education and leadership

in promoting optimum health, free of tobacco, alcohol, other drugs, and

unclean foods. Where possible, members shall be encouraged to follow a

primarily vegetarian diet.

Health Ministries Leader—For planning and implementing an

efficient program, the church elects a health ministries leader and, if needed,

an associate leader. The leader should be health-oriented and interested in

promoting the Church’s standards in healthful living among members and in

the community through church-operated health ministries programs. The

leader should be able to screen programs and information that are

representative of the ideals and philosophy of the Church and to integrate

them into an effective spiritual and physical witness.

Health Ministries Council—Where practical, a church may appoint a

health ministries council to provide leadership to both members and

community in the field of healthful living and to assist in cooperative soul-

saving activities through a viable program of health and temperance and

spiritual emphasis. The council, in collaboration with the personal ministries

council, shall lead out in developing a schedule of health ministries activities

that include such programs as stop-smoking plans, cooking schools, health

classes, stress-control programs, and related endeavors. If not serving as

chairperson, the pastor should be an ex officio member.

Health Ministries or Temperance Society—In some areas a health

ministries or temperance society may be established as a separate entity

distinct from Church organizations. The conference health ministries director

should be involved in establishing such an entity.

World Health Ministries Sabbath Offering—The entire World

Health Ministries Sabbath Offering is sent to the conference to be distributed

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 101

according to policy. Upon the church’s request to the conference, up to 25

percent of the offering received in the church may revert to the church for

health ministries programs.

Resources—For health ministries resources, see Notes, #12, p. 182.

Music

Selecting Music Coordinators—The church should take great care in

selecting music leaders, choosing only those who are thoroughly consecrated

and provide appropriate music for all church worship services and meetings.

Secular music or that of a questionable nature should never be introduced into

our services.

Music leaders should work closely with the pastor or elders in order that

musical selections harmonize with the sermon theme. The music leader is

under the direction of the pastor or elders and does not work independently.

The music leader should counsel with them about the music to be rendered

and the selection of singers and musicians.

Selecting Musicians—Sacred music is an important part of public

worship. The church must exercise care in selecting choir members and other

musicians who will rightly represent Church principles. They should be

members of the church, the Sabbath School, or the Adventist Youth

Ministries. Because they occupy a conspicuous place in church services, they

should be examples of modesty and decorum in their appearance and dress.

Choir robes are optional.

Churches may have multiple choirs. A children’s choir is a means of

spiritual nurture, bonding to the church family, and outreach.

Public Affairs and Religious Liberty

The Public Affairs and Religious Liberty (PARL) department promotes

and maintains religious liberty, with particular emphasis upon liberty of

conscience. Religious liberty includes the human right to have or adopt the

religion of one’s choice, to change religious belief according to conscience,

to manifest one’s religion individually or in community with fellow believers,

in worship, observance, practice, witness, and teaching, subject to respect for

the equivalent rights of others.

102 CHURCH MANUAL

Religious Liberty Leader—The elected religious liberty leader

cooperates with both the pastor and the conference or union PARL

department. The leader should be of positive spiritual influence, able to meet

the general public, interested in public affairs, proficient as a correspondent,

and concerned with the preservation of liberty for God’s people.

Religious Liberty Associations—Each church is considered an

informal religious liberty association, and every church member is considered

a member of the association. The pastor or an elder is the chairperson.

Resources—For Public Affairs and Religious Liberty resources, see

Notes, #13, p. 182.

Publishing Ministries

Publishing ministries coordinates and promotes literature evangelism

under supervision of the publishing ministries council and the appropriate

publishing organization for the territory. It assists other departments in the

promotion, sale, and distribution of subscription magazines and other

missionary literature. The department works with the pastor and other

departments in planning for systematic ways to involve members in

publishing ministries.

“There are many places in which the voice of the minister cannot be

heard, places which can be reached only by our publications—the books,

papers, and tracts filled with the Bible truths that the people need.”—CM 4.

The mission of publishing ministries is evangelism and the nurture of

church members. Ellen G. White encouraged members to “sell or to give

away our literature.”—CM 91.

Selling Through Literature Evangelists—“God calls for workers

from every church among us to enter His service as canvasser evangelists

[literature evangelists].”—CM 20.

Giving Away (Sharing) by Church Members—“Let every believer

scatter broadcast tracts and leaflets and books containing the message for this

time.”—CM 21.

Publishing Ministries Coordinator—The church elects a publishing

ministries coordinator to provide leadership in literature evangelism

activities.

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 103

Publishing Ministries Council—The board appoints the publishing

ministries council, which works under the board’s direction. The publishing

ministries coordinator chairs the council. The pastor, personal ministries

leader, and personal ministries secretary serve as ex officio members.

Members should have interest and experience in literature evangelism.

Resources—For publishing ministries resources, see Notes, #14,

p. 182.

Sabbath School and Personal Ministries

Sabbath School

The Sabbath School, the primary religious education program of the

Church, has four purposes: study of the Scripture, fellowship, community

outreach, and world mission emphasis. The General Conference Sabbath

School and Personal Ministries Department distributes the Sabbath School

Bible study guide for all age levels, provides designs for Sabbath School

programming within the context of the various world division cultures,

provides resources and training systems for Sabbath School teachers, and

promotes world mission Sabbath School offerings.

“The Sabbath school is an important branch of the missionary work, not

only because it gives to young and old a knowledge of God’s Word, but

because it awakens in them a love for its sacred truths, and a desire to study

them for themselves; above all, it teaches them to regulate their lives by its

holy teachings.”—CSW 10, 11.

“The Sabbath school, if rightly conducted, is one of God’s great

instrumentalities to bring souls to a knowledge of the truth.”—CSW 115.

Officers of the Sabbath School Council—The church elects Sabbath

School officers and members of the Sabbath School council. Officers include

the superintendent and any assistant superintendents; secretary and any

assistant secretaries; a leader for each division, including adult and extension

divisions; children’s ministries coordinator and/or Vacation Bible School

director; and Investment secretary.

The officers, teachers, and all Sabbath School members should cooperate

with other departments in all outreach (missionary) work, as well as carrying

on Sabbath School evangelism by means of regular Sabbath School classes

and such activities as Decision Days, pastors’ Bible classes, Community

104 CHURCH MANUAL

Guest Days, Vacation Bible Schools, and branch Sabbath Schools, including

Neighborhood Bible Clubs and Story Hours.

The Sabbath School council is the administrative body of the Sabbath

School. It consists of the superintendent (who serves as chairperson), any

assistant superintendents, secretary (who serves as secretary), any assistant

secretaries, division leaders, Investment secretary, personal ministries leader,

children’s ministries coordinator and/or Vacation Bible School director, an

elder (appointed by the board or by the board of elders), and the pastor.

As soon as possible after the officers are elected, the superintendent

should call a council meeting to appoint, as needed for the various divisions,

other officers who do not serve as members of the council. These may include

assistant division leaders, division secretaries, music directors, pianists

and/or organists, and greeters.

In addition to the appointed officers listed above, the council studies the

need of all divisions and groups and appoints teachers whose names are

submitted to the board for approval. To maintain both the integrity of the

Sabbath School lesson curriculum and the quality of teaching, the council

should exercise great care in choosing teachers. Particularly when selecting

teachers for the children’s divisions, the council should consult with division

leaders. All teachers shall be members of the church in regular standing.

The council is responsible for the successful operation of the entire

Sabbath School through the superintendent. The council should meet

regularly as needed. The council should ensure that program helps and

materials, including the Sabbath School Bible study guide prepared by the

General Conference, are supplied in sufficient quantities.

Sabbath School Superintendent and Other Sabbath School

Officers—The superintendent is the leading officer of the Sabbath School

and should begin planning for its smooth and effective operation as soon as

elected. The superintendent should support the plans and emphases of the

conference Sabbath School department and should implement decisions of

the Sabbath School council concerning the operation of the Sabbath School.

The church may elect one or more assistant superintendents.

The secretary should complete the quarterly report on the appropriate

form immediately after the last Sabbath of the quarter and mail it before the

deadline to the conference Sabbath School and personal ministries directors.

The secretary also should place a copy in the secretary’s permanent file, give

copies to the superintendent and the pastor, and present it at the business

meeting.

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 105

The Investment secretary promotes the Investment plan for mission

support in all Sabbath School divisions and keeps all members informed as

the program progresses.

The Vacation Bible School (VBS) director leads in organizing,

promoting, and launching community evangelism through the annual VBS.

The church may assign this responsibility to the children’s ministries

coordinator.

The council may appoint a music director for the Sabbath School in

consultation with division leaders. As an expression of worship, music should

glorify God. Singers and other musicians should be as carefully selected as

are the leaders for other parts of the Sabbath School service and should be

measured by the same standards. (See pp. 101, 155, 157.) The council also

may appoint pianists and organists for the divisions.

Sabbath School Division Leaders—The church board elects a leader

for each division. The Sabbath School council may appoint assistant division

leaders as needed. The Sabbath School Handbook, available from the

Adventist Book Center or the conference Sabbath School department,

contains information about all divisions, from beginners through adult and

the extension division, which cares for those unable to attend Sabbath School.

Sabbath School Teachers—The Sabbath School council chooses and

the church board approves Sabbath School teachers. They should have an

aptitude for teaching and be willing to study ways to improve their teaching

abilities. They should be diligent in preparation, regular and punctual in

attendance, and examples in the daily study of the Sabbath School Bible study

guide.

The council should make special effort to select teachers for children and

youth who have an interest in those age levels and ability to meet their needs.

Everyone involved in work with the children’s divisions must meet Church

and legal standards and requirements, such as background checks or

certification. Local church leaders should consult with the conference, which

will ascertain and advise as to what background checks and certifications are

available and/or required. (See Notes, #8, p. 183.) All teachers should be

encouraged to participate in the teacher training courses available through the

conference Sabbath School department.

Every Sabbath School should have a weekly teachers’ meeting.

Realizing that “none but those who have fortified the mind with the truths

of the Bible will stand through the last great conflict” (GC 593, 594), Sabbath

School leaders should strongly encourage regular systematic study of the

106 CHURCH MANUAL

Word. The Sabbath School Bible study guide is designed to encourage daily

feasting on the Word, a practice that has done much to maintain unity

throughout the Church. Every member should have access to the appropriate

age-level Sabbath School Bible study guide published by the General

Conference and/or division. Similarly, every leader and teacher should have

access to the helps produced for the various Sabbath School divisions by the

General Conference and/or division.

Teachers should have at least 30 minutes during which to teach their

classes.

Sabbath School Offerings—The Sabbath School secretary should

accurately record Sabbath School offerings and pass them on to the treasurer

as soon as possible. Extension division offerings should be added to the

regular Sabbath School offerings. Many Sabbath Schools take offerings for

Sabbath School expense. With the exception of that expense fund, all Sabbath

School offerings are for the support of the mission fields and are to be passed

on in their entirety by the treasurer to the conference. These funds include the

regular weekly Sabbath School offering, the Thirteenth Sabbath Offering,

Sabbath School Investment, and Birthday-Thank Offering. Each is to be

identified as a separate fund in the financial system of the church. Mission

funds are distributed according to policy. No mission funds may be retained

by the church or conference.

The Sabbath School expense offering and the mission offering, where

the calendar of offerings is being used, shall not be taken as one offering and

divided according to an agreed-upon formula or percentage. The offerings

may be taken as combined offering where the church is operating under a

division-approved combined offering plan.

Resources—For Sabbath School and personal ministries resources, see

Notes, #15, pp. 182-183.

Personal Ministries

Personal ministries provides resources and trains members to unite their

efforts with those of the pastor and officers in soul-winning service. It also

has primary responsibility for programs assisting those in need.

Personal Ministries Council—The personal ministries council guides

the outreach (missionary) efforts of the church and works under the direction

of the board. The council should meet at least once each month and should

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 107

consist of the pastor, an elder, the treasurer, and leaders of the other

departments and auxiliary services functioning in that congregation. The

personal ministries council may assign subcommittees for specialized tasks.

All subcommittees report to the personal ministries council. The personal

ministries council and leader are responsible for organizing small group

ministries.

Personal Ministries Officers—The church elects the personal

ministries officers, including the leader, assistants (as needed), and the

secretary.

The leader trains and directs members in outreach (missionary) service

and chairs the personal ministries council. The leader reports in the monthly

church outreach (missionary) Sabbath service and business meetings about

total outreach (missionary) activities of the congregation. Assistants may be

assigned to coordinate the Bible correspondence school, Bible evangelism,

literature distribution, Ingathering (or equivalent appeals), small group

ministries, member training, and other soul-winning programs.

The secretary serves as representative of the Adventist Book Center for

all departments of the church and works with the leader in developing the

outreach (missionary) programs of the church.

Adventist Men—Adventist Men is a subsidiary of the personal

ministries department. It includes lay preaching efforts, prison ministry, and

Community Services.

Bible School Coordinator—The Bible school coordinator organizes

and coordinates the church’s Bible school outreach ministry to the

community. The coordinator should work closely with the pastor, the interest

coordinator, and the personal ministries leader.

Adventist Community Services Leader or Dorcas Society Leader—

The church elects the Adventist Community Services leader or Dorcas

Society leader, assistant leaders (as needed), and secretary-treasurer of

Adventist Community Services, which in some areas is known as the Dorcas

Society. (See Notes, #16, p. 183.) This organization gathers and prepares

clothing, food and other supplies for those in need and works closely with the

Adventist Men, deacons, deaconesses, and other church departments in

community outreach. Adventist Community Services or Dorcas Society

ministry, however, includes more than giving material aid. It focuses on

identifying needs and responding with services based on these specific needs.

108 CHURCH MANUAL

Examples are educational seminars, community development, visiting,

counseling, and other services relevant to the community.

The Adventist Community Services Leader or Dorcas Society Leader is

a member of the Personal Ministries Council and the church board. If the

church operates a Community Services center, the personal ministries council

is its governing committee. The Council appoints the director of the center,

who is a member of the Council as well as the church board.

Resources—For Sabbath School and personal ministries resources, see

Notes, #15, pp. 182-183.

Spirit of Prophecy Writings

The Scriptures testify that one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit is prophecy.

This gift is an identifying mark of the remnant church and we believe it was

manifested in the ministry of Ellen G. White. Her writings speak with

prophetic authority and provide comfort, guidance, instruction, and

correction to the Church. They also make clear that the Bible is the standard

by which all teaching and experience must be tested. (Num. 12:6; 2 Chron.

20:20; Amos 3:7; Joel 2:28, 29; Acts 2:14-21; 2 Tim. 3:16, 17; Heb. 1:1-3;

Rev. 12:17; 19:10; 22:8, 9.)

Spirit of Prophecy Writings Coordinator—The church elects a Spirit

of Prophecy writings coordinator with the responsibility of promoting the

importance and right use of the Spirit of Prophecy writings, in collaboration

with the publishing ministries coordinator.

Stewardship Ministries

Stewardship ministries encourages members to respond to God’s grace

by dedicating all they have to Him. Stewardship responsibility involves more

than just money. It includes, but is not limited to, the proper care and use of

the body, mind, time, abilities, spiritual gifts, relationships, influence,

language, the environment, and material possessions. The department assists

members in their partnership with God in completing His mission through

the proper utilization of all of His gifts and resources.

When the Spirit of God takes possession of the life, “those whose hearts

are filled with the love of Christ will follow the example of Him who for our

sake became poor, that through His poverty we might be made rich. Money,

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 109

time, influence—all the gifts they have received from God’s hand, they will

value only as a means of advancing the work of the gospel.”— AA 71.

Stewardship Ministries Leader—The stewardship ministries leader

should practice the principles of Christian stewardship and should have an

understanding of the spiritual and financial ministry of the Church. The leader

will work in cooperation with the conference stewardship ministries director,

the pastor, and the board. The leader acts as a liaison between the conference

stewardship ministries department and the congregation.

Resources—For stewardship ministries resources, see Notes, #17,

p. 183.

Women’s Ministries

Women’s ministries upholds, encourages, and challenges women in their

daily walk as disciples of Jesus Christ and as members of His church.

Its objectives are to foster spiritual growth and renewal; affirm that

women are of immeasurable worth by virtue of their creation and redemption,

equip them for service, and offer women’s perspectives on church issues;

minister to the broad spectrum of women’s needs, with regard for

multicultural and multiethnic perspectives; cooperate with other departments

to facilitate ministry to women and of women; build good will among women

to encourage mutual support and creative exchange of ideas; mentor and

encourage women and create paths for their involvement in the church; and

find ways and means to challenge each woman to use her gifts to further

global mission.

Women’s Ministries Leader and Committee—The elected women’s

ministries leader develops specific ministries to nurture women and equip

them for service. She serves as chairperson of the women’s ministries

committee and encourages ideas and plans that maximize women’s

contributions to the mission of the Church.

The leader assists the board with integrating activities and programs for

women into the larger church program. She keeps the church informed of the

contribution of women’s ministries to church life. The leader’s liaison for

training and resource material is the conference women’s ministries director.

The women’s ministries leader should be a sensitive, caring woman with

a burden for women’s ministry and concerns, a balance in her perspectives,

110 CHURCH MANUAL

an ability to encourage other women to cultivate their spiritual gifts, and an

ability to work well with women in the church, the pastor, and the board.

The women’s ministries committee fosters ministry to women in the

church. This committee should be composed of those interested in the broad

spectrum of women’s needs and services and those with varied talents and

experience.

Resources—For women’s ministries resources, see Notes, #18, pp. 183-

184.

Adventist Youth Ministries

The various youth organizations of the church should work closely with

the youth ministries department of the conference. The church works for and

with its youth through Adventist Youth Ministries (AYM). Under the AYM,

youth are to work together, in cooperation with the wider church community,

towards the development of a strong youth ministry that includes spiritual,

mental, and physical development of each individual, Christian social

interaction, and an active witnessing program that supports the general soul-

winning plans of the church. In the quest for discipleship, the goal of AYM

should be to bring all youth to a saving relationship with Christ, build them

up in His Word to reflect a Christ-like character, train them how to serve the

church and communities using their spiritual gifts, and send them out to reach

the communities in the power of the Holy Spirit.

AYM Mission—To lead young people into a saving relationship with

Jesus Christ and help them embrace His call to discipleship.

AYM Motto—The love of Christ compels us.

AYM Aim—The Advent Message to all the world in my generation.

The youth ministries program of the church comprises three broad

categories, namely: Junior Youth (Adventurers: ages 4-9 and Pathfinders:

ages 10-15), Senior Youth (Ambassadors: ages 16-21 and Young Adults:

ages 22-30), and Public Campus Students: ages 16-30+.

God said to Moses, “And these words which I command you today shall

be in your heart. You shall teach them diligently to your children, and shall

talk of them when you sit in your house, when you walk by the way, when

you lie down, and when you rise up. You shall bind them as a sign on your

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 111

hand, and they shall be as frontlets between your eyes. You shall write them

on the doorposts of your house and on your gates” (Deut. 6:6-9).

The apostle Paul added, “Let no one despise your youth, but be an

example to the believers in word, in conduct, in love, in spirit, in faith, in

purity” (1 Tim. 4:12).

“We have an army of youth today who can do much if they are properly

directed and encouraged. . . . We want them to be blessed of God. We want

them to act a part in well-organized plans for helping other youth.”— GCB,

Jan. 29, 30, 1893, p. 24.

“When the youth give their hearts to God, our responsibility for them

does not cease. They must be interested in the Lord’s work, and led to see

that He expects them to do something to advance His cause. It is not enough

to show how much needs to be done, and to urge the youth to act a part. They

must be taught how to labor for the Master. They must be trained, disciplined,

drilled, in the best methods of winning souls to Christ. Teach them to try in a

quiet, unpretending way to help their young companions. Let different

branches of missionary effort be systematically laid out, in which they may

take part, and let them be given instruction and help. Thus they will learn to

work for God.”—GW 210.

“With such an army of workers as our youth, rightly trained, might

furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and soon-coming Savior

might be carried to the whole world!”—MYP 196.

While there is to be an active Adventist Youth Ministries (AYM) in

every church, it is important that the youth program not be isolated from the

rest of the church. In addition to their AYM participation, youth should be

integrated into responsible leadership and in all lines of church work. As

young elders, deacons, and deaconesses, for example, they can work with and

learn from experienced officers.

“In order that the work may go forward in all its branches, God calls for

youthful vigor, zeal, and courage. He has chosen the youth to aid in the

advancement of His cause. To plan with clear mind and execute with

courageous hand demands fresh, uncrippled energies. Young men and

women are invited to give God the strength of their youth, that through the

exercise of their powers, through keen thought and vigorous action, they may

bring glory to Him and salvation to their fellow men.”—GW 67.

Adventist Youth Ministries Committee—The Adventist Youth

Ministries (AYM) Committee is the umbrella organization in the church for

the general planning of the youth ministry program. (See pp. 139-140.) The

AYM Committee includes the following church-elected officers: Young

112 CHURCH MANUAL

Adults leader, Public Campus Ministries leader/coordinator, Ambassador

leader, Pathfinder director, Adventurer director, plus the personal ministries

leader, youth Sabbath School division leader, children’s ministries leader,

health ministries leader, principal of the school, the AYM advisor, and the

pastor. The Young Adults leader, Ambassador leader, Pathfinder director,

Adventurer director, and Public Campus Ministries leader are members of

the church board.

If there are no distinct Ambassador ministry or young adults ministries

established in the church, or until such time as they are established, the AYM

Committee will plan for the senior youth ministry to include both age groups.

In parts of the world where there is no Pathfinder or Adventurer ministry,

or until such time as they are organized, the AYM Committee will plan for

appropriate activities for the junior youth.

The Young Adults leader may chair the AYM Committee. The

committee should meet as necessary to develop short- and long-range goals

and plans for a successful ministry. (See Notes, #19, p. 184.)

Young Adults Ministries Committee—The Young Adults Ministries

Committee is responsible for Young Adult activities and works in

coordination with the Adventist Youth Ministries (AYM) Committee.

The church elects the following Young Adults Ministries officers:

leader, associate leader, secretary-treasurer, and music director. This group

forms the nucleus for the Young Adults Ministries Committee, which

appoints other officers for the respective activities.

Public Campus Ministries—Strengthening the Youth Ministries of the

church, Public Campus Ministries (PCM), in collaboration with the Adventist

Ministry to College and University Students (AMiCUS), provides vision and

strategic planning for ministry to and support for Seventh-day Adventist

students (ages 16-30+) who attend college or university institutions not

operated by the Seventh-day Adventist Church.

Public Campus Ministries Leader/Coordinator—The church may

appoint a Public Campus Ministries leader/coordinator to develop an

intentional ministry with the purpose of caring for the special needs of college

or university students in institutions not operated by the Seventh-day

Adventist Church, in consultation with and support of the Adventist Youth

Ministries Committee.

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 113

Ambassador Ministry—The Ambassador Ministry provides a

specialized program to meet the needs of youth, ages 16 to 21. It offers young

people in this age group organization and structure, and promotes their active

involvement in the church, locally and globally. The ministry is designed to

strengthen the current senior youth ministry of the Church. It challenges them

to experience and share a personal relationship with Christ, helps them

develop a lifestyle that is consistent with the Seventh-day Adventist belief

system, provides training in diverse vocational interests, and provides them

with a safe environment for the wholesome development of lifelong

friendships. Its activities are to be carried out in accordance with conference

policies and in coordination with the AYM Committee of the local church.

Ambassador Committee—The Ambassador Committee is responsible

for Ambassador activities and works in coordination with the Adventist

Youth Ministries (AYM) Committee.

The church elects the following Ambassador officers: leader, associate

leader, secretary-treasurer, assistant secretary-treasurer, and music director.

This group forms the Ambassador Committee which appoints other officers

for the respective activities.

Pathfinder Club—The Pathfinder Club provides a church-centered

outlet for the spirit of adventure and exploration, in the context of spiritual

development and soul-winning, for ages 10 to 15. Activities are carefully

tailored to include outdoor living, nature exploration, crafts, hobbies, or

vocations.

Pathfinder Committee—The Pathfinder Club director and deputy

directors are elected by the church. (See pp. 111-112, 184-185.) If two deputy

directors are elected, there should be one male and one female. One of the

deputy directors may also serve as club secretary and treasurer.

Additional Pathfinder staff may include instructors of craft and nature

classes and counselors who are each responsible for a unit of six to eight

Pathfinders.

Resource materials are available from the conference youth ministries

director.

Everyone involved in work with minor children must meet Church and

legal standards and requirements, such as background checks or certification.

Local church leaders should consult with the conference, which will ascertain

and advise as to what background checks and certifications are available

and/or required. (See Notes, #8, pp. 180-181.)

114 CHURCH MANUAL

Adventurer Club—The Adventurer Club provides home and church

programs for parents with 4- to 9-year-old children. It is designed to stimulate

the children’s curiosity and includes age-specific activities that involve both

parents and child in recreational activities, simple crafts, appreciation of

God’s creation, and other activities that are of interest to that age. All is

carried out with a spiritual focus, setting the stage for participation in the

church as a Pathfinder.

Adventurer Committee—The church elects the club director and

associates. (See pp. 111-112, 184-185.) Additional staff members are

selected by the administrative staff of the club.

Resource materials are available from the conference youth ministries

director.

Everyone involved in work with minor children must meet Church and

legal standards and requirements, such as background checks or certification.

Local church leaders should consult with the conference, which will ascertain

and advise as to what background checks and certifications are available

and/or required. (See Notes, #8, pp. 180-181.)

AYM Officers—The leaders/directors of the five youth ministry entities

must exemplify Christlike graces and have a burden for soul winning and

contagious enthusiasm. The five leaders/directors are members of the church

board. In helping motivate youth to work together and take responsibilities,

the leaders/directors will be in the background— guiding, counseling, and

encouraging youth, helping them gain experience and the joys of

achievement. The leaders/directors should study the youth profile of the

church and seek to involve every eligible youth in the Adventist Youth

Ministries (AYM).

The leaders/directors will keep in touch with the pastor, advisor, and the

conference youth ministries director, taking advantage of opportunities for

in-service training and leading their respective ministry into a cooperative

relationship with the church and the conference.

The associate leaders/deputy directors (if needed) will assist the

leaders/directors and perform leadership duties when the leaders/directors are

absent. The respective committees may assign additional responsibilities to

the associate leaders/directors.

The secretary-treasurers will keep a record of the activities of their

respective ministries, submit monthly reports on forms provided to the

LOCAL CHURCH OFFICERS AND ORGANIZATIONS 115

conference youth ministries director, and encourage youth to report their

witnessing activities during the ten-minute personal ministries period.

The respective assistant secretary-treasurers (if needed) assist with the

secretary- treasurers’ work as assigned.

AYM Advisor—The Adventist Youth Ministries (AYM) advisor may be

an elder or other person on the board who understands the objectives of the

AYM, is sympathetic with youth and their involvement in the church’s

ministries, and will serve as a valued counselor to the youth. The advisor

serves as a guide or counselor to AYM officers and joins them regularly in

AYM Committee meetings.

The ministry leader should become acquainted with the conference youth

ministries director and keep the director informed of changes in officer

personnel and other AYM matters. Along with AYM leaders, the advisor

should attend conference youth training institutes to keep informed about

developments in youth ministry.

For the sake of continuity, the advisor, if possible, should serve multiple

terms.

Everyone involved in work with minor children must meet Church and

legal standards and requirements, such as background checks or certification.

Local church leaders should consult with the conference, which will ascertain

and advise as to what background checks and certifications are available

and/or required. (See Notes, #8, pp. 180-181.)

Resources—For youth ministries resources, see Notes, #20, p. 184.

Induction Service

All newly elected officers of the local church may be included in an

induction service conducted by a pastor holding a current license or

credential. If no pastor is available, an elder of the church may conduct the

service for officers other than elders, deacons, and deaconesses. If the church

holds an induction service for newly elected officers, it should include leaders

of all departments and other organizations.

116

CHAPTER 10

Elections

The election of church officers who will perform their duties prayerfully,

seriously, and competently is an important work. This chapter outlines the

election procedure, from appointment of the nominating committee to filling

vacancies between annual elections.

Nominating Committee and the Election Process

Officers are elected every one or two years (See p. 77.) through an

appointed nominating committee. In exceptional circumstances, and in

consultation with the conference, the term of office may be extended an

additional year. This committee brings its report to the church, which then

votes on the names presented. This procedure enables the church to give

careful study to each name prior to election and avoids the competitive

element that may arise when nominations are made from the floor.

The nominating committee shall study the needs of the church and

inquire into the fitness of members to serve in the different offices. This is

another reason officers shall not be nominated from the floor or by general

ballot.

The church may decide based on its needs that it would be best served

with a standing nominating committee. As such, it may appoint such a

committee which would function year-round to make nominations for

vacancies or to fill regular positions identified in the Church Manual.

The size of the nominating committee will range from five members in

a small church to a larger number in a large church. The number to be chosen

is left to the discretion of each church and should be studied by the board. A

suitable recommendation then will be brought to the church, using a

minimum of time in the Sabbath worship hour.

Quorum—The quorum for the nominating committee may be

determined by the church at the same time the committee is elected. (See pp.

134, 137.)

When and How the Nominating Committee Is Appointed—The

nominating committee should be appointed early in the closing quarter of the

election term and should report at least three weeks before the final Sabbath

of the election term, except in the case of a standing nominating committee,

which functions year-round.

ELECTIONS 117

The pastor or district leader or, in the absence of the pastor or district

leader, the elder should bring the matter to the attention of the church. The

church shall then appoint an organizing committee responsible to nominate

the nominating committee. This organizing committee may be chosen in one

of two ways:

1. By nominations, verbal or written, from the floor. If verbal

nominations are made, no member may nominate more than one person. The

effort of one individual or a small group to dictate to the entire membership

is disapproved. Every effort should be made to ensure fair representation in

the composition of the organizing committee. Everything of a political nature

should be avoided. The pastor or district leader shall serve as chairperson of

this organizing committee. If a pastor or district leader has not yet been

appointed to serve as church leader, the chairperson of this organizing

committee shall be appointed by the board from among the members of the

organizing committee. The size of the organizing committee should be five

to seven more than the number of board members.

2. By the church authorizing the board, together with five to seven

additional persons chosen by the church (see preceding paragraph), to

function as the organizing committee. If this method is adopted, the

chairperson of the board normally serves as chairperson of the organizing

committee. (See pp. 33-34.)

In the case of a standing nominating committee, the board may fill any

vacancies in their membership, or the organizing committee may choose to

nominate a new list of members for the nominating committee for election

by the church in business session.

How the Process Works—The steps of the nominating process are:

1. The church appoints by vote an organizing committee by one of the

two methods listed above.

2. The organizing committee recommends names to the church for the

nominating committee, with a recommendation for secretary. Every effort

should be made to ensure fair representation in the composition of the

nominating committee representing a range of age groups and both genders

and limiting representation to no more than two members from the same

immediate family.

3. By vote, the church appoints the nominating committee and the

secretary.

4. The pastor or district leader is an ex officio member and serves as

chairperson of the nominating committee. Should the pastor or district leader

choose not to serve as chairperson, or if a pastor or district leader has not been

118 CHURCH MANUAL

appointed to the church, the organizing committee shall recommend the name

from the proposed nominating committee to serve as chairperson.

5. The nominating committee meets to prepare the list of officers that

it will present to the church for approval.

6. By vote, the church appoints its officers for the ensuing year(s) who

continue to serve until their resignation, replacement, or the beginning of the

new election term.

Who Should Be Members of the Nominating Committee—Only

members in regular standing should be chosen to serve on the nominating

committee. They should be persons of good judgment who have the welfare

and prosperity of the church at heart.

Work of the Nominating Committee—The chairperson should call a

meeting of the committee as soon as possible after its election. With earnest

prayer the committee should begin preparing a list of nominees for all offices.

Nominees must be members in regular standing of the church making the

appointments. The list of nominees will be presented to the church at a

Sabbath service or at a specially called business meeting. In making their

selections, the committee may counsel with others who are well informed.

This committee does not nominate either the pastor or the assistant pastor(s),

who are appointed by the conference.

The list of officers to be considered by the nominating committee may

vary with size of membership. A larger church may determine it needs more

officers. A smaller church may have fewer. The committee deals with all

leadership positions except Sabbath School teachers, who are recommended

by the Sabbath School council and approved by the board. See Notes, #1, pp.

184-185, for a list of possible officers.

Nominating Committee to Get Consent of Prospective Officers—

Having nominated persons who are faithful, loyal members of the local

church, except when the conference has approved an exception (See p. 79,

“Work of Elders Is Local.”), the appropriate members of the committee

should inform them of their nominations and secure their consent to serve.

Members May Appear Before the Nominating Committee—

Members desiring to appear before the committee to make suggestions or

objections should be given opportunity to do so. After they have addressed

the committee and retired from the room, the committee should consider their

comments and then make its report to the church.

ELECTIONS 119

Nominating Committee Discussions Are Confidential—All

inquiries and discussions of the committee are confidential. It is a violation

of Christian ethics and the spirit of the golden rule for a member of the

committee to repeat outside of the committee any personal or sensitive

information discussed. To offend in this regard is reason for excluding the

committee member from future participation in the work of a nominating

committee. Should the necessity arise for inquiries to be made outside the

committee, the chairperson should make them.

Reporting to the Church—The nominating committee’s report is

presented to the church as a whole and not to the church board, which has no

jurisdiction in the process. The report may be presented at a Sabbath service

or at a specially called business meeting.

When the nominating committee is ready to report, the chairperson

should make appropriate remarks to the church. A copy of the report should

be placed in the hands of members or read aloud by the secretary of the

committee. The chairperson should announce that the church will vote on the

report one or two weeks later.

Every member should vote in the election of officers. Election is by

majority vote of those present and voting.

Objections to the Report of the Nominating Committee—Members

may object to the nominating committee’s report and should present their

objections in person to the committee before the second reading of the report

by making an appointment through the chairperson or pastor. Or, at the time

of the second reading of the report, a member may request that the whole

report be referred without discussion to the committee for further

consideration. It is the usual procedure for the chairperson to accept the

referral. However, if the request becomes a motion, it is nondebatable and is

decided by majority vote.

The chairperson should announce when and where the committee will

meet to hear objections. At that time members making objections, or any

other member who desires to do so, should appear before the committee. If

the election is deferred because of objections, it would be a serious matter for

those raising objections to fail to appear before the committee.

After giving due consideration to the objections presented, the

committee will exercise its judgment as to whether or not any change is

warranted in the committee’s recommendation to the church business

120 CHURCH MANUAL

meeting. When the report is again presented, the church proceeds to vote on

the report of the committee.

Trivial or groundless objections to any name should never be made, but

if there are serious reasons that any nomination should be changed, these

reasons should be stated to the nominating committee.

Filling Vacancies Between Elections—If an office of the church

becomes vacant during the term of office because of death, removal,

resignation, or any other reason, and there is no standing nominating

committee to fill the nominations, the board may nominate a successor to fill

the vacancy for the remainder of the term of office and submit the nomination

to the church for election.

Delegates to Local Conference Session

Administrative authority in a conference originates with its constituency.

The churches of a conference elect delegates to the conference session to

represent them in the councils of the conference. The conference session

elects conference personnel, grants credentials and licenses (unless the

conference constitution gives its executive committee this responsibility),

amends its constitution and bylaws if necessary, and transacts other business.

One of its most important acts is the election of the executive committee,

which functions for the constituency between sessions. In this committee is

vested the delegated power and authority of all the churches of the

conference.

Choosing Delegates—It is God’s plan that members chosen to be

delegates be trustworthy, tried, and proved, “able to reason from cause to

effect,” because they are to “lay the plans that shall be followed in the

advancement of the work.”—9T 262.

The number of delegates from each church to a conference session is

determined by the conference constitution. When the time comes to select

delegates, the pastor, or the first elder in cooperation with the pastor, brings

the matter before the church. A committee may be appointed to nominate

delegates, or the board may be asked to nominate them. Nothing of a political

nature should be allowed to come into this work. Men and women of known

piety and loyalty and who are able to attend the session should be nominated

as delegates. (See p. 87.)

When the committee or board has completed its work, it reports its

nominees to the church. The church then votes on the nominations. No church

ELECTIONS 121

officer is a delegate ex officio. After the election, the clerk fills out the

delegates’ credential blanks and returns them to the secretary of the

conference. The delegates become the representatives of the church, to unite

with the delegates of other churches to transact all business coming before

the conference session.

Delegates to a union conference/mission session are chosen by the

conference, not by the churches. The delegates to a General Conference

Session are chosen by the divisions and the union conferences/missions.

Duty of Delegates—Delegates to a conference session are not chosen

to represent merely the church or conference. They should view the work as

a whole, remembering their responsibility for the welfare of the worldwide

work of the Church. It is not permissible for church or conference delegations

to organize or attempt to direct their votes as a unit. Nor is it permissible for

the delegates from a large church or the conference to claim preeminence in

directing affairs in a conference session. Each delegate should be susceptible

to the direction of the Holy Spirit and vote according to personal convictions.

Any church or conference officer or leader attempting to control the votes of

a group of delegates would be considered disqualified for holding office.

Responsibility of Conference Officers—The local church has no

authority outside its own body. It unites with other churches in the conference

in delegating authority and responsibility to the conference officers and

executive committee to carry on the work of the conference between sessions.

Conference officers are answerable to the conference as a whole and not to

any one church.

Conference Executive Committee—Conference executive committee

members are elected to represent the work in the entire conference, not that

of one church, district, or institution. Each member should foster all interests

of the work in all parts of the field and make decisions only after prayerful

and careful study. Decisions of the committee are not to be controlled or

influenced by any church, group, or individual.

122

CHAPTER 11

Services and Other Meetings

General Principles

The apostle John declared that “true worshipers will worship the Father

in spirit and truth; for the Father is seeking such to worship Him” (John 4:23).

“Although God dwells not in temples made with hands, yet He honors

with His presence the assemblies of His people. He has promised that when

they come together to seek Him, to acknowledge their sins, and to pray for

one another, He will meet with them by His Spirit. But those who assemble

to worship Him should put away every evil thing. Unless they worship Him

in spirit and truth and in the beauty of holiness, their coming together will be

of no avail.”—PK 50.

Purpose of Services and Meetings—The purpose of all services and

meetings is to worship God for His creative work and for the benefits of His

salvation; to understand His Word, His teachings, and His purposes; to

fellowship in faith and love; to witness about our personal faith in Christ’s

atoning sacrifice at the cross; and to learn how to fulfill the gospel

commission of making disciples in all the world (Matt. 28:19, 20).

Reverence for the House of Worship—“To the humble, believing

soul, the house of God on earth is the gate of heaven. The song of praise, the

prayer, the words spoken by Christ’s representatives, are God’s appointed

agencies to prepare a people for the church above, for that loftier worship into

which there can enter nothing that defileth.

“From the sacredness which was attached to the earthly sanctuary,

Christians may learn how they should regard the place where the Lord meets

with His people. . . . God Himself gave the order of His service, exalting it

high above everything of a temporal nature.

“The house is the sanctuary for the family, and the closet or the grove

the most retired place for individual worship; but the church is the sanctuary

for the congregation. There should be rules in regard to the time, the place,

and the manner of worshiping. Nothing that is sacred, nothing that pertains

to the worship of God, should be treated with carelessness or indifference.”—

5T 491.

Teach Children Reverence—“Parents, elevate the standard of

Christianity in the minds of your children; help them to weave Jesus into their

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 123

experience; teach them to have the highest reverence for the house of God

and to understand that when they enter the Lord’s house it should be with

hearts that are softened and subdued by such thoughts as these: ‘God is here;

this is His house. I must have pure thoughts and the holiest motives. I must

have no pride, envy, jealousy, evil surmising, hatred, or deception in my

heart, for I am coming into the presence of the holy God. This is the place

where God meets with and blesses His people. The high and holy One who

inhabiteth eternity looks upon me, searches my heart, and reads the most

secret thoughts and acts of my life.’ ”—5T 494.

Decorum and Quietness in the Place of Worship—“When the

worshipers enter the place of meeting, they should do so with decorum,

passing quietly to their seats. . . . Common talking, whispering, and laughing

should not be permitted in the house of worship, either before or after the

service. Ardent, active piety should characterize the worshipers.

“If some have to wait a few minutes before the meeting begins, let them

maintain a true spirit of devotion by silent meditation, keeping the heart

uplifted to God in prayer that the service may be of special benefit to their

own hearts and lead to the conviction and conversion of other souls. They

should remember that heavenly messengers are in the house. . . . If when the

people come into the house of worship, they have genuine reverence for the

Lord and bear in mind that they are in His presence, there will be a sweet

eloquence in silence. The whispering and laughing and talking which might

be without sin in a common business place should find no sanction in the

house where God is worshiped. The mind should be prepared to hear the

Word of God, that it may have due weight and suitably impress the heart.”—

5T 492.

Hospitality—“Do not forget to entertain strangers, for by so doing some

have unwittingly entertained angels” (Heb. 13:2). Every church should

cultivate a spirit of hospitality, an essential element of Christian life and

experience. Nothing is so deadening to the spiritual life of a church as a cold,

formal atmosphere that drives out hospitality and Christian fellowship.

Especially selected greeters should cordially welcome visitors, who also may

be welcomed at the time of the worship service.

124 CHURCH MANUAL

Place of Music in Worship

Power of Music—“Music can be a great power for good, yet we do not

make the most of this branch of worship. The singing is generally done from

impulse or to meet special cases, and at other times those who sing are left to

blunder along, and the music loses its proper effect upon the minds of those

present. Music should have beauty, pathos, and power. Let the voices be lifted

in songs of praise and devotion. Call to your aid, if practicable, instrumental

music, and let the glorious harmony ascend to God, an acceptable

offering.”—4T 71.

Sing With Spirit and Understanding—“In their efforts to reach the

people, the Lord’s messengers are not to follow the ways of the world. In the

meetings that are held, they are not to depend on worldly singers and

theatrical display to awaken an interest. How can those who have no interest

in the Word of God, who have never read His Word with a sincere desire to

understand its truths, be expected to sing with the spirit and the

understanding? . . . How can the heavenly choir join in music that is only a

form? . . . “The singing is not always to be done by a few. As often as possible,

let the entire congregation join.”—9T 143, 144.

Pulpit Not a Forum

The Church confers no right to any pastor, elder, or other person to make

the pulpit a forum for advocating disputed points of doctrine or church

procedure.

Testing New Light—Members who think they have new light contrary

to the established views of the Church should seek counsel from responsible

leaders.

“There are a thousand temptations in disguise prepared for those who

have the light of truth; and the only safety for any of us is in receiving no new

doctrine, no new interpretation of the Scriptures, without first submitting it

to brethren of experience. Lay it before them in a humble, teachable spirit,

with earnest prayer; and if they see no light in it, yield to their judgment; for

‘in the multitude of counselors there is safety.’ ”—5T 293. (See also Acts

15:1-32.)

This plan was followed in the early church. When a difference of opinion

arose at Antioch over an important question, the believers sent

representatives to Jerusalem to submit the question to the apostles and elders.

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 125

The believers in Antioch joyfully accepted the decision of the Jerusalem

Council, thus preserving unity and brotherly love.

The counsel to test new light must not be regarded as deterring anyone

from diligently studying the Scriptures, but rather as a protection against the

infiltration of false theories and erroneous doctrines into the Church. God

wants His children faithfully to search His Word for light and truth, but He

does not want them to be led astray by false teachings.

“We have seen only the glimmering of divine glory and of the infinitude

of knowledge and wisdom; we have, as it were, been working on the surface

of the mine, when rich golden ore is beneath the surface, to reward the one

who will dig for it. The shaft must be sunk deeper and yet deeper in the mine,

and the result will be glorious treasure. Through a correct faith, divine

knowledge will become human knowledge.”—COL 113.

“New light will ever be revealed on the Word of God to him who is in

living connection with the Sun of Righteousness. Let no one come to the

conclusion that there is no more truth to be revealed. The diligent, prayerful

seeker for truth will find precious rays of light yet to shine forth from the

Word of God. Many gems are yet scattered that are to be gathered together

to become the property of the remnant people of God.”—CSW 34.

When new light shines forth from the sacred page to reward the earnest

seeker after truth, it does not make void the old. Instead it merges with the

old, causing it to grow brighter with added luster. Therefore, “the path of the

just is like the shining sun, that shines ever brighter unto the perfect day”

(Prov. 4:18).

Although the child of God must stand ready to accept advancing light,

one must never give heed to any voice, however pious and plausible, that

would lead away from the fundamental doctrines of the Bible.

“We are not to receive the words of those who come with a message that

contradicts the special points of our faith. They gather together a mass of

Scripture, and pile it as proof around their asserted theories. This has been

done over and over again during the past fifty years. And while the Scriptures

are God’s Word, and are to be respected, the application of them, if such

application moves one pillar from the foundation that God has sustained these

fifty years, is a great mistake. He who makes such an application knows not

the wonderful demonstration of the Holy Spirit that gave power and force to

the past messages that have come to the people of God.”—CW 32.

126 CHURCH MANUAL

Importance of Maintaining Unity

It is important that we maintain “the unity of the faith” (Eph. 4:13), and

just as important that we seek to “keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of

peace” (verse 3). Such unity requires caution and counsel with church

leadership.

“God is leading a people out from the world upon the exalted platform

of eternal truth, the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. He will

discipline and fit up His people. They will not be at variance, one believing

one thing and another having faith and views entirely opposite, each moving

independently of the body. Through the diversity of the gifts and

governments that He has placed in the church, they will all come to the unity

of the faith. If one man takes his views of Bible truth without regard to the

opinion of his brethren, and justifies his course, alleging that he has a right to

his own peculiar views, and then presses them upon others, how can he be

fulfilling the prayer of Christ? . . .

“Though we have an individual work and an individual responsibility

before God, we are not to follow our own independent judgment, regardless

of the opinions and feelings of our brethren; for this course would lead to

disorder in the church. It is the duty of ministers to respect the judgment of

their brethren; but their relations to one another, as well as the doctrines they

teach, should be brought to the test of the law and the testimony; then, if

hearts are teachable, there will be no divisions among us. Some are inclined

to be disorderly, and are drifting away from the great landmarks of the faith;

but God is moving upon His ministers to be one in doctrine and in spirit.”—

TM 29, 30.

In view of these considerations, it is evident that the pulpit must be

reserved for the preaching of the truths of the Divine Word and the

presentation of denominational plans and policies for the advancement of the

work of God, not personal views and opinions. (See pp. 34, 124-125.)

Authorized Speakers—Only speakers worthy of confidence will be

invited to the pulpit by the local church pastor, in harmony with guidelines

given by the conference. (See “Terms Used in the Church Manual,” pp. 19-

20.) The local elders or church board may also invite speakers, in consultation

with the pastor, and in harmony with conference guidelines. Individuals who

are no longer members, or who are under discipline, should not be given

access to the pulpit.

At times it is acceptable for government officials or civic leaders to

address a congregation, but all others should be excluded from the pulpit

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS  127 
 
 
unless  permission  is  granted  by  the  conference.  Every  pastor,  elder,  and 
conference president must enforce this rule. (See pp. 34, 124-125.) 
Sabbath School and Worship Services 
Sabbath  School—The  Sabbath  School,  one  of  our  most  important 
services, is the church at study. Every Sabbath our members and thousands 
of  interested  friends  meet  in  Sabbath  School  to  study  God’s  Word 
systematically. All members of the church should be encouraged to attend 
Sabbath School and bring visitors. 
Each Sabbath School should endeavor to provide appropriate age-level 
programs. Materials and resources are available from the conference, union, 
and division. 
Sabbath School should promote local and worldwide mission activities, 
the mission offering, and significant time for Bible study. (See Notes, #1, 
pp. 185-186.) 
 
Announcements  and  Departmental  Promotions—Thoughtful 
consideration  should  be  given  to  the  length  and  character  of  the 
announcements  and  departmental  promotions  during  Sabbath  services.  If 
they deal with matters not specifically related to Sabbath worship or the work 
of the church, pastors and officers should exclude them, maintaining even in 
this respect a proper spirit of worship and Sabbath observance. 
Many churches issue printed bulletins giving the order of service and 
also the announcements for the week. Where this is done, there is little or no 
need for oral announcements. Where no such printed provision is made, many 
churches make the announcements before the worship service begins. (See 
Notes, #2, p. 186.) 
Proper consideration also should be given for the various departments to 
promote their programs, but great care should be exercised to safeguard the 
time needed for studying and preaching the Word of God. 
 
Worship Service—The Sabbath worship service is the most important 
church meeting. Here members gather weekly to unite in worshipping God 
in a spirit of praise and thanksgiving, to hear the Word of God, to gather 
strength and grace to fight the battles of life, and to learn God’s will for them 
in  soul-winning  service.  Reverence,  simplicity,  and  promptness  should 
characterize the service. 
 

128  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
 
Skill, Study, and Planning Required—“Is it not your duty to put some 
skill  and  study  and  planning  into  the  matter  of  conducting  religious 
meetings—how they shall be conducted so as to do the greatest amount of 
good,  and  leave  the  very  best  impression  upon  all  who  attend?”—RH, 
Apr. 14, 1885. 
“Our God is a tender, merciful Father. His service should not be looked 
upon as a heart-saddening, distressing exercise. It should be a pleasure to 
worship the Lord and to take part in His work. . . . Christ and Him crucified 
should be the theme of contemplation, of conversation, and of our most joyful 
emotion. . . . As we express our gratitude we are approximating to the worship 
of the heavenly hosts. ‘Whoso offereth praise glorifieth’ God. Psalm 50:23. 
Let us with reverent joy come before our Creator, with ‘thanksgiving, and the 
voice of melody.’ Isaiah 51:3.”—SC 103, 104. 
 
Form  of  Service—The  Sabbath  morning  service  has  two  main 
divisions: the congregational response in praise and adoration, expressed in 
song, prayer, and gifts, and the message from the Word of God. (See Notes, 
#3, pp. 186-187.) 
There is no set form or order for public worship. A short order of service 
is usually better suited to the real spirit of worship. Long preliminaries should 
be avoided. The opening exercises should not consume time required for the 
preaching of the Word of God. (For suggested forms of service, see Notes, 
#2, p. 186.) 
 
Church Outreach (Missionary) Service—The first Sabbath of each 
month is the Church Outreach (Missionary) Sabbath. This worship service 
focuses on lay evangelism and may feature plans and activities of various 
departments. “God has committed to our hands a most sacred work, and we 
need to meet together to receive instruction, that we may be fitted to perform 
this work.”—6T 32. (See Notes, #4, pp. 187-198.) 
 
Public Prayer—“Christ impressed upon His disciples the idea that their 
prayers should be short, expressing just what they wanted, and no more. . . . 
One or two minutes is long enough for any ordinary prayer.”—2T 581. 
“Let  those  who  pray  and  those  who  speak  pronounce  their  words 
properly and speak in clear, distinct, even tones. Prayer, if properly offered, 
is a power for good. It is one of the means used by the Lord to communicate 
to the people the precious treasures of truth. . . . Let God’s people learn how 
to speak and pray in a way that will properly represent the great truths they 

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 129

possess. Let the testimonies borne and the prayers offered be clear and

distinct. Thus God will be glorified.”—6T 382.

Supplying Literature on Sabbath—Generally Sabbath is the

opportune time for the personal ministries secretary to place literature in the

hands of members. Objectionable methods that divert the attention from true

worship and reverence should be avoided.

Communion Service

The communion service customarily is celebrated once per quarter. The

service includes the ordinance of foot-washing followed by the Lord’s

Supper. It should be a most sacred and joyous occasion to the congregation,

pastor, and elders. The service usually takes place during the worship service

but may be scheduled at other times.

Ordinance of Foot-Washing—“Now, having washed the disciples’

feet, He said, ‘I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done

to you.’ In these words Christ was not merely enjoining the practice of

hospitality. More was meant than the washing of the feet of guests to remove

the dust of travel. Christ was here instituting a religious service. By the act of

our Lord this . . . ceremony was made a consecrated ordinance. It was to be

observed by the disciples, that they might ever keep in mind His lessons of

humility and service.

“This ordinance is Christ’s appointed preparation for the sacramental

service. While pride, variance, and strife for supremacy are cherished, the

heart cannot enter into fellowship with Christ. We are not prepared to receive

the communion of His body and His blood. Therefore it was that Jesus

appointed the memorial of His humiliation to be first observed.”—DA 650.

In the act of washing the disciples’ feet, Christ performed a deeper

cleansing, that of washing from the heart the stain of sin. The communicants

sense an unworthiness to accept the sacred emblems before experiencing the

cleansing that makes them “completely clean” (John 13:10). Jesus desired to

wash away “alienation, jealousy, and pride from their hearts. . . . Pride and

self-seeking create dissension and hatred, but all this Jesus washed away. . . .

Looking upon them, Jesus could say, ‘Ye are clean.’ ”—DA 646.

The spiritual experience that lies at the heart of foot-washing lifts it from

being a common custom to being a sacred ordinance. It conveys a message

of forgiveness, acceptance, assurance, and solidarity, primarily from Christ

130 CHURCH MANUAL

to the believer, but also between the believers themselves. This message is

expressed in an atmosphere of humility.

The Lord’s Supper—Angels declare that Jesus, the Redeemer of this

world, is holy. Likewise, the symbols representing His body and His blood

are holy. Since the Lord Himself selected the deeply meaningful symbols of

the unleavened bread and unfermented fruit of the vine and used the simplest

of means for washing the disciples’ feet, there should be great reluctance to

introduce alternative symbols and means, except under emergency

conditions, lest the original significance of the service be lost. Likewise in

the order of service and the traditional roles played by the pastor, elders,

deacons, and deaconesses, there should be caution lest substitution and

innovation tend to make common that which is sacred.

The service of the Lord’s Supper is just as holy today as it was when

instituted by Jesus Christ. Jesus is still present when this sacred ordinance is

celebrated. “It is at these, His own appointments, that Christ meets His

people, and energizes them by His presence.”—DA 656.

Unleavened Bread and Unfermented Wine (Grape Juice)—“Christ

is still at the table on which the paschal supper has been spread. The

unleavened cakes used at the Passover season are before Him. The Passover

wine, untouched by fermentation, is on the table. These emblems Christ

employs to represent His own unblemished sacrifice. Nothing corrupted by

fermentation, the symbol of sin and death, could represent the ‘Lamb without

blemish and without spot.’ 1 Peter 1:19.”—DA 653.

Neither the wine nor the bread contained elements of fermentation

because on the evening of the first day of the Hebrew Passover all leaven, or

fermentation, had been removed from their dwellings (Ex. 12:15, 19; 13:7).

Therefore, only unfermented grape juice and unleavened bread are

appropriate for use in the communion service, and great care must be

exercised in providing these elements. In isolated areas where grape or raisin

juice or concentrate is unavailable, the conference office will advise or assist.

A Memorial of the Crucifixion—“As we receive the bread and wine

symbolizing Christ’s broken body and spilled blood, we in imagination join

in the scene of Communion in the upper chamber. We seem to be passing

through the garden consecrated by the agony of Him who bore the sins of the

world. We witness the struggle by which our reconciliation with God was

obtained. Christ is set forth crucified among us.”—DA 661.

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 131

A Proclamation of the Second Coming—“The Communion service

points to Christ’s second coming. It was designed to keep this hope vivid in

the minds of the disciples. Whenever they met together to commemorate His

death, they recounted how ‘he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to

them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of the new testament,

which is shed for many for the remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will

not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it

new with you in my Father’s kingdom.’ In their tribulation they found

comfort in the hope of their Lord’s return. Unspeakably precious to them was

the thought, ‘As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the

Lord’s death till he come.’ 1 Cor. 11:26.”—DA 659.

Announcing the Communion Service—The communion service may

appropriately be included as part of any Christian worship service. However,

to give proper emphasis and make communion available to the greatest

number of members, usually it is part of the worship service on the next to

the last Sabbath of each quarter.

On the preceding Sabbath an announcement should be made of the

service calling attention to the importance of the forthcoming communion, so

that all members may prepare their hearts and put aright any unresolved

differences they have with one another. When they come to the table of the

Lord the following Sabbath, they then can receive the intended blessing.

Those absent for the announcement also should be invited to attend.

Conducting the Communion Service—Length of Service—Time is

not the most significant factor in the communion service. However,

attendance can be improved and the spiritual impact increased by

(1) eliminating extraneous items from the worship service on this high day,

(2) avoiding delays before and after foot-washing, and (3) having the

deaconesses arrange the emblems on the communion table well beforehand.

Preliminaries—The introductory portion of the service should be brief,

including only short announcements, a hymn, prayer, offering, and a short

sermon before separating for the foot-washing and returning for the Lord’s

Supper.

Foot-Washing—Each church should have a plan for meeting the needs

of its members for the foot-washing service. (See Notes, #5, p. 188.)

Bread and Wine—Following the foot-washing, the congregation comes

together once again to partake of the bread and the wine. (See Notes, #6,

pp. 188-189.)

132 CHURCH MANUAL

Celebration—Communion should always be a solemn, never somber,

experience. Wrongs have been righted, sins have been forgiven, and faith has

been reaffirmed. It is a time for celebration. Let the music be bright and

joyous. The service should end on a high note, such as with a musical feature

or congregational singing, followed by dismissal.

An offering for the poor is often taken as the congregation leaves.

After the service the deacons and deaconesses clear the table, collect the

utensils, and respectfully dispose of any remaining emblems. In no case

should these emblems be consumed or returned to common use.

Who May Participate—The Church practices open communion. All

who have committed their lives to the Savior may participate. Children learn

the significance of the service by observing others participating. After

receiving formal instruction in baptismal classes and making their

commitment to Jesus in baptism, they are thereby prepared to partake in the

service themselves.

“Christ’s example forbids exclusiveness at the Lord’s Supper. It is true

that open sin excludes the guilty. This the Holy Spirit plainly teaches. 1 Cor.

5:11. But beyond this none are to pass judgment. God has not left it with men

to say who shall present themselves on these occasions. For who can read the

heart? Who can distinguish the tares from the wheat? ‘Let a man examine

himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup.’ For

‘whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily,

shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.’ ‘He that eateth and drinketh

unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the

Lord’s body.’ 1 Cor. 11:28, 27, 29. . . . There may come into the company

persons who are not in heart servants of truth and holiness, but who may wish

to take part in the service. They should not be forbidden. There are witnesses

present who were present when Jesus washed the feet of the disciples and of

Judas. More than human eyes beheld the scene.”—DA 656.

Every Member Should Attend—“None should exclude themselves

from the Communion because some who are unworthy may be present. Every

disciple is called upon to participate publicly, and thus bear witness that he

accepts Christ as a personal Savior. It is at these, His own appointments, that

Christ meets His people, and energizes them by His presence. Hearts and

hands that are unworthy may even administer the ordinance, yet Christ is

there to minister to His children. All who come with their faith fixed upon

Him will be greatly blessed. All who neglect these seasons of divine privilege

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 133

will suffer loss. Of them it may appropriately be said, ‘Ye are not all clean.’

”—DA 656.

Who May Conduct the Communion Service—The communion

service is to be conducted by an ordained/commissioned pastor or an

ordained elder. Deacons or deaconesses are not permitted to conduct the

service.

Communion for Those Who Cannot Attend—If members are ill or

cannot for other reasons attend the communion service, the pastor or elder,

possibly accompanied and assisted by a deacon or deaconess, may conduct a

special service in their homes.

Prayer Meeting

Prayer Meetings Should Be Interesting—“The prayer meetings

should be the most interesting gatherings that are held, but these are

frequently poorly managed. Many attend preaching, but neglect the prayer

meeting. Here, again, thought is required. Wisdom should be sought of God,

and plans should be laid to conduct the meetings so that they will be

interesting and attractive. The people hunger for the bread of life. If they find

it at the prayer meeting they will go there to receive it.

“Long, prosy talks and prayers are out of place anywhere, and especially

in the social [prayer] meeting. Those who are forward and ever ready to speak

are allowed to crowd out the testimony of the timid and retiring. Those who

are most superficial generally have the most to say. Their prayers are long

and mechanical. They weary the angels and the people who listen to them.

Our prayers should be short and right to the point. Let the long, tiresome

petitions be left for the closet, if any have such to offer. Let the Spirit of God

into your hearts, and it will sweep away all dry formality.”—4T 70, 71.

More than ordinary efforts should be made to assure the success of the

prayer meeting. The meeting should begin on time, even if only two or three

persons are present. There should be a short, 15- to 20-minute Scripture study

or presentation from the Spirit of Prophecy, followed by prayer, testimonies,

and a benediction.

Vary the plan of the service from week to week.

If members are unable to assemble at the usual place for prayer meeting,

home meetings may be of great benefit.

134 CHURCH MANUAL

Business Meetings

The local church operates within defined roles in Seventh-day Adventist

Church structure. Within the context of those roles, the business meeting is

the constituency meeting of the local church. (See pp. 28-29.) Members in

regular standing are encouraged to attend and are entitled to vote. A member

under censure has no right to participate by voice or vote.

Business meetings shall be held at least once a year. The pastor, or the

board in consultation with and support of the pastor, calls the meeting.

Business meetings should be announced a week or two in advance at the

regular Sabbath worship service, with detail as to time and place. The pastor,

an elder chosen by the pastor, or, in some cases, the conference president, or

his designee, serves as chairperson of the business meeting.

Each church decides what the quorum will be for future meetings.

Votes by proxy or letter are not permitted.

Major items should be decided at a regular or specially called business

meeting.

The business meeting has authority over the board and may delegate

responsibilities to the board in addition to those already assigned by the

Church Manual. (See pp. 134-138.)

The business meeting agenda should include reports about the work of

the church. At least once a year the agenda should include reports covering

church activities. Based on those reports, a proposed plan of action for the

next year, including an annual budget, should be presented for approval.

When possible, reports and plans for the next year should be presented in

writing. (See Notes, #7, pp. 189-190.)

In order to maintain a spirit of cooperation between the church and

conference, the church shall secure counsel from conference officers on all

major matters.

Conference and union officers (president, secretary, treasurer) or their

designee may attend without vote (unless granted by the church) any business

meeting of any church in their territory. An action to allow voting is not

required if the officer is currently a member of that congregation.

Church Board and Its Meetings

Definition and Function—Every church must have a functioning

board whose members have been elected during a church business meeting.

Its chief concern is having an active discipleship plan in place, which includes

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 135

both the spiritual nurture of the church and the work of planning and fostering

evangelism.

Included in church board responsibilities are:

1. An active discipleship plan.

2. Evangelism in all of its phases.

3. Spiritual nurturing and mentoring of members.

4. Maintenance of doctrinal purity.

5. Upholding of Christian standards.

6. Recommending changes in church membership.

7. Oversight of church finances.

8. Protection and care of church properties.

9. Coordination of church departments.

The gospel commission of Jesus tells us that making disciples, which

includes baptizing and teaching, is the primary function of the church

(Matt. 28:18-20). It is, therefore, also the primary function of the board,

which serves as the chief committee of the church. When the board devotes

its first interests and highest energies to involving every member in

proclaiming the good news and making disciples, most problems are

alleviated or prevented, and a strong, positive influence is felt in the spiritual

life and growth of members.

Spiritual Nurture—Christ’s love for the Church needs to be

manifested within the Church by His followers. True discipleship entails not

only Biblical teaching (Matt. 28:20), but also a passionate commitment to

loving our fellow believers unconditionally. This was the heart of Christ’s

message to His disciples as He faced the cross (John 15:9-13). Christ’s

command to them applies to us: that we “love one another.” Ellen G. White’s

powerful insight into this historical scene is still vital for us: “This love is the

evidence of their discipleship.”—DA 677, 678.

Therefore, it is one of the primary functions of the board to ensure that

members are nurtured and mentored in a personal, dynamic relationship with

Jesus Christ.

Making Disciples—The mission of the Church is to make disciples of

Jesus Christ, who live as His loving witnesses and proclaim to all people the

everlasting gospel of the Three Angels’ Messages in preparation for His soon

return (Matt. 28:18-20, Acts 1:8, Rev. 14:6-12). The purpose of the Church

as the body of Christ is to intentionally make disciples so that they continue

in an active and fruitful relationship with Christ and His Church.

136 CHURCH MANUAL

Disciple-making is based on an ongoing, lifelong relationship with Jesus.

The believer commits to “abiding in Christ” (John 15:8), to being trained for

fruitful discipleship by sharing Jesus with others, as well as to leading other

members to also be faithful disciples.

The Church, individually and collectively, shares responsibility for

ensuring that every church member remains part of the body of Christ.

Membership—The board is elected by the members at the time of the

regular election officers. (See pp. 76-77.) In addition to conference-appointed

pastors, the church should elect a representative board that includes the

following officers:

Elders

Head deacon

Head deaconess

Treasurer

Clerk

Interest coordinator

Adventist Community Services leader or Dorcas Society leader

Adventist Men’s coordinator

Adventist Possibility Ministries leader

Adventist Youth Ministries

Adventurer Club director

Ambassador Club leader

Pathfinder Club director

Public Campus Ministries leader/coordinator

Young Adults leader

Bible school coordinator

Children’s ministries leader

Church music coordinator

Communication committee chairperson or communication secretary

Education secretary/church school principal or head teacher

Family ministries leader

Health ministries leader

Home and School Association leader

Personal ministries leader and secretary

Publishing ministries coordinator

Religious liberty leader

Sabbath School superintendent

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 137

Stewardship ministries leader

Women’s ministries leader

In some cases, depending on the size of the membership, the board may

not include all of this list or may add additional members. The pastor

appointed by the conference to serve the church always is a member of the

board.

Officers—The chairperson of the board is the conference-appointed

pastor. If the pastor prefers not to act in this capacity or is unable to be

present, he/she may arrange for an elder to preside as chairperson.

The clerk serves as secretary of the board and is responsible for

recording, presenting, and preserving the minutes of the meetings.

Meetings—Because the work of the board is vital to the life, health, and

growth of the church, it is recommended that it meet at least once each month,

more frequently if needed. It is well to fix the monthly meeting time for the

same week and the same day each month.

The board meeting is announced at the regular Sabbath worship service,

and all board members are urged to attend.

Each church should determine at a business meeting the number of board

members who must be present to constitute a quorum at future meetings.

Where allowed by local law, board members may participate in meetings by

means of an electronic conference or similar communication by which all

persons participating can communicate with each other at the same time, and

participation by such means shall constitute presence in person at such a

meeting.

Votes by proxy or letter are not permitted.

Work of the Board—The board is responsible to: 1. Ensure that there

is an active, ongoing discipleship plan in place, which includes both spiritual

nurture and outreach ministries. This is the most important item for the

board’s attention.

2. Study membership lists and initiate plans for reconnecting

(reclaiming) members who have separated from the church.

3. Train local church leadership in how to encourage intentional

spiritual growth in themselves and others.

4. Evangelize the outreach (missionary) territory of the church. Once

each quarter an entire meeting should be devoted to plans for evangelism.

The board will study conference recommendations for evangelistic programs

138 CHURCH MANUAL

and methods and how they can be implemented locally. The pastor and the

board will initiate and develop plans for public evangelistic meetings.

5. Coordinate outreach programs for all church departments, although

each department develops its plans for outreach within its own sphere. To

avoid conflict in timing, competition in securing volunteers, and to achieve

maximum beneficial results, coordination is essential. Before completing and

announcing plans for any program, each department should submit its plans

to the board for approval. The departments also report to the board on the

progress and results of their outreach programs. The board may suggest how

departmental programs can contribute to the preparation, conduct, and

follow-up of a public evangelistic campaign.

6. Encourage the personal ministries department to enlist all members

and children in some form of personal outreach (missionary) service.

Training classes should be conducted in various lines of outreach ministry.

7. Encourage the interest coordinator to ensure that every interest is

personally and promptly followed up by assigned laypersons.

8. Encourage each department to report at least quarterly to the board

and to members at business meetings or in Sabbath meetings in regards to

spiritual nurture and evangelism.

9. Receive regular reports. The board should consider details of church

business and receive regular reports of the treasurer on the church’s finances.

The board should study the membership record and inquire into the spiritual

standing of all members and provide for visits to sick, discouraged, or

backslidden members. Other officers should periodically report.

10. Promote Adventist education.

Committees of the Board—The board should permit no other business

to interfere with planning for evangelism. Should other business be too time-

consuming, the board should appoint committees to care for specific areas of

church business, such as finance or church building projects. Such

committees will then make recommendations to the board. (See Notes, #8, p.

190.)

Finance Committee

Each church should have a mission-driven, broadly-based

consultative financial planning and budgeting process with a committee

structure that can give detailed review to the ongoing financial planning and

budgeting. In some cases, this may take the form of a finance committee. In

other cases, in smaller churches, this process may be handled directly by the

SERVICES AND OTHER MEETINGS 139

church board. If the church establishes a separate committee for this purpose,

the responsibilities should include reviewing budget requests and the review

of the annual operating budget as well as a review of the financial position of

the church as reflected in the financial statements. The approval of the budget

and the review of the financial statement shall then be recommended to the

church board and onward to the business meeting of the church for action.

School Board Meetings

The church school is usually supervised by a church school board. The

church elects a chairperson to preside over meetings and a secretary to keep

records of meetings and actions. This board should meet at regular times.

Special meetings may be called by the chairperson. Some churches prefer to

have the church board, or a subcommittee of the church board, also serve as

the school board. (See also pp. 97-98.)

Home and School Association Meetings

The Home and School Association should meet monthly and coordinate

the activities of home, school, and church. Attention should be given to the

education of parents, as well as to assisting the school to obtain needed

resources, such as room parents, books, teaching materials, and equipment.

Materials to assist Home and School leaders are available through the

conference education department. (See also pp. 96-97.)

Youth Meetings

Leaders of the church’s various youth groups should schedule regular

meetings that involve the church’s young people in meaningful activities that

will tie them closer to the church and train them for useful service. (See also

pp. 110-115.)

Senior Youth Ministries Meetings (Ambassadors and Young

Adults)—Senior Youth Ministries meetings should convene on a regular

schedule and focus on developing the spiritual, mental, emotional, and

physical characteristics of the church’s youth. Meetings also provide

Christian social interaction and witnessing programs supporting the soul-

winning plans of the church. For resources, see Notes #9, p. 190.

140 CHURCH MANUAL

Public Campus Ministries Meetings—Where the church has

appointed a Public Campus Ministries director/coordinator, meetings should

be organized to care for the special needs of public college/university

students in consultation with and support of the Adventist Youth Ministries

Committee.

Junior Youth Ministries Meetings (Adventurers and

Pathfinders)—Junior Youth Ministries meetings are similar in purpose to

Senior Youth Ministries, but involve junior youth. Adventurer Club meetings

provide specialized programs for primary/early school-age children designed

to complement and strengthen parental involvement in early childhood

development, while Pathfinder Club meetings provide specialized indoor and

outdoor activities for the holistic development of children from 10 to 15 years

old. Meetings and other activities are to be carried out according to

conference policies as outlined in the club manuals and in coordination with

other youth-related and family-related organizations of the church.

141

CHAPTER 12

Finance

The biblical plan for the support of the work of God is by the tithes and

offerings of His people. The Lord says, “Bring all the tithes into the

storehouse, that there may be food in My house” (Mal. 3:10). The Church has

followed this plan from its earliest days.

“The system of tithes and offerings was intended to impress the minds

of men with a great truth—that God is the source of every blessing to His

creatures, and that to Him man’s gratitude is due for the good gifts of His

providence.”—PP 525.

“Tithes and offerings for God are an acknowledgment of His claim on

us by creation, and they are also an acknowledgment of His claim by

redemption. Because all our power is derived from Christ, these offerings are

to flow from us to God. They are to keep ever before us the claim of

redemption, the greatest of all claims, and the one that involves every

other.”—6T 479.

“The tithe is sacred, reserved by God for Himself. It is to be brought into

His treasury to be used to sustain the gospel laborers in their work.”—

9T 249.

“He has given His people a plan for raising sums sufficient to make the

enterprise self-sustaining. God’s plan in the tithing system is beautiful in its

simplicity and equality. All may take hold of it in faith and courage, for it is

divine in its origin. In it are combined simplicity and utility. . . . Every man,

woman, and youth may become a treasurer for the Lord and may be an agent

to meet the demands upon the treasury. Says the apostle: ‘Let every one of

you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him.’ ”—3T 388, 389.

“God has made the proclamation of the gospel dependent upon the labors

and the gifts of His people. Voluntary offerings and the tithe constitute the

revenue of the Lord’s work. Of the means entrusted to man, God claims a

certain portion—the tenth. He leaves all free to say whether or not they will

give more than this.”—AA 74.

“God has given special direction as to the use of the tithe. He does not

design that His work shall be crippled for want of means. . . . The portion that

God has reserved for Himself is not to be diverted to any other purpose than

that which He has specified. Let none feel at liberty to retain their tithe, to

use according to their own judgment. They are not to use it for themselves in

an emergency, nor to apply it as they see fit, even in what they may regard as

the Lord’s work.”—9T 247.

142 CHURCH MANUAL

Stewardship

Christians are God’s stewards, entrusted with His goods and, as His

partners, responsible to manage them in harmony with His guidelines and

principles. The divine counsel is that as His stewards, we are to “be found

faithful” (1 Cor. 4:2). Though the question of stewardship covers many

aspects of Christian life and experience, without doubt the stewardship of our

means is vitally important. It concerns the entire Church family and involves

our recognition of the sovereignty of God, His ownership of all things, and

the bestowal of His grace upon our hearts.

While this aspect of Christian stewardship concerns our material

possessions, it nevertheless reacts upon our Christian experience. The Lord

requires certain things of us, in order that He may do certain things for us.

Our yielding obedience to what our heavenly Father requires places this

phase of stewardship upon a high spiritual plane. He does not arbitrarily

demand either that we serve Him or that we recognize Him with our gifts.

But He has so arranged that when we work in harmony with Him in these

things there will flow to our own hearts great spiritual blessings.

“God desires all His stewards to be exact in following divine

arrangements. They are not to offset the Lord’s plans by performing some

deed of charity or giving some gift or some offering when or how they, the

human agents, shall see fit. It is a very poor policy for men to seek to improve

on God’s plan, and invent a makeshift, averaging up their good impulses on

this and that occasion, and offsetting them against God’s requirements. God

calls upon all to give their influence to His own arrangement.”—9T 248.

Tithe

In recognition of the biblical plan and the solemn privilege and

responsibility that rest upon members as children of God and members of His

body, the Church, all are encouraged to faithfully return a tithe, one tenth of

their increase or personal income, into the denomination’s treasury.

Tithe shall not be used in any way by the local church, but held in trust

and remitted to the conference treasurer. Thus tithe from all the churches

flows into the conference treasury, and percentages are forwarded to the next-

higher level in accordance with General Conference and division working

policies to meet the expenses of conducting the work of God in their

respective spheres of responsibility and activity.

These policies have been developed for the gathering and disbursing of

funds in all the world and for the conducting of the business affairs of the

FINANCE 143

cause. The financial and business aspects of the work are of great importance.

They cannot be separated from the proclamation of the message of salvation.

They are indeed an integral part of it.

Systematic Benevolence and Unity—The financial plan of the Church

serves a larger purpose than appears in its financial and statistical reports.

The system of sharing the funds with the world fields, as outlined by General

Conference Working Policy, serves a wonderful purpose of unifying the

Church’s spiritual work throughout the world.

How Tithe Is to Be Used—Tithe is held sacred for the work of the

ministry, for Bible teaching, and for the support of conference administration

in the care of the churches and of field outreach (missionary) endeavors. Tithe

shall not be spent on other work, on paying church or institutional debts, or

on building programs, except as approved under General Conference

Working Policy. For more information on the use of tithe, see Notes, #1, p.

190-191.

“A very plain, definite message has been given to me for our people. I

am bidden to tell them that they are making a mistake in applying the tithe to

various objects which, though good in themselves, are not the object to which

the Lord has said that the tithe should be applied. Those who make this use

of the tithe are departing from the Lord’s arrangement. God will judge for

these things.”—9T 248.

How Tithe Is Handled—Tithe is the Lord’s and is to be brought as an

act of worship to the conference treasury through the church in which the

person’s membership is held. Where unusual circumstances exist, members

should consult with conference officers.

Church and Conference Officers to Set Example—Elders and other

officers, as well as the pastor and conference and institutional employees, are

expected to set good leadership examples by returning tithe. No one shall be

continued as either a church officer or conference employee who does not

conform to this standard of leadership.

Offerings

In addition to the tithe, Scripture emphasizes our obligation to bring

offerings to the Lord. The withholding of offerings is classed with

withholding tithe and is called robbery (Mal. 3:8). Since the Church’s earliest

144 CHURCH MANUAL

days, members have given liberal offerings that have blessed and prospered

God’s work.

In addition to the traditional calendar of offerings program, where each

offering taken is for a specific purpose, the General Conference has approved

the combined offering system and the personal giving plan. The division

executive committee is authorized to determine which plan(s) will be used in

its territory.

Sabbath School Offerings—The Church’s most widely used and

successful method of regular systematic giving is through Sabbath School

offerings, which are devoted to world mission work.

Other Offerings—Other offerings are taken from time to time for world

mission work and for general and local projects. When any offering is taken,

all money collected, unless otherwise indicated by the donor, shall be counted

as part of that particular offering.

Special Gifts to Fields—The financial support of the worldwide work

of the Church is based on the budget system. Appropriations are made to the

various fields on the basis of budgeted needs. This is a fair and equitable

method of distributing the funds.

Where special gifts outside the regular budget plan are made to a

particular field, a disparity is created to the disadvantage of other fields. If

such gifts are given for the purpose of starting new work, the work thus

started may languish when the special gift is used up, or it may have to be

included in the budget for its future support. Thus other fields, with perhaps

greater needs but without the opportunity of making them known, would be

deprived of their equitable part of general funds that would be diverted to the

work started by special gifts.

History has proved the wisdom of having members generously and

loyally give their offerings and gifts through the accepted channels and

knowing that every field shares in the benefits of their giving.

Assisting the Poor and Needy—Offerings for the poor and needy are

taken to assist the members who require help. A reserve fund should be kept

for such emergency cases. In addition, the church should take a benevolent

attitude toward all in need, and the board may make appropriations from this

fund to assist the church’s health and welfare work for families in the

community.

FINANCE 145

Church Budget for Local Expenses—The most satisfactory method of

providing for church expenses is the budget plan. Before the beginning of the

new budget year, the board should prepare a budget of expenses for church

activities during the next year. The budget should include all income and

expenses, including those related to all departments. It should provide for

such projected costs as utilities, insurance, maintenance, janitor service,

funds for the poor and needy, and church school expense. (See Notes, #2,

p. 191, for sample budget.)

The budget should be presented to the church for its study and adoption,

and for plans to assure that funds shall be provided to balance the budget

during the coming year. Funds to meet the church expense budget may be

raised by offerings or subscriptions. Members should be urged to support

their local church in proportion to their financial circumstances.

General Financial Counsel

Regulation of Soliciting Funds—The following are regulations for

soliciting funds:

1. No conference, church, or institution, without special counsel and

arrangement, shall plan work requiring solicitation of funds from outside its

territory. Any solicitation within its territory shall be in harmony with local,

union, division, and General Conference policies. No authority is granted to

denominational employees representing special interests in one part of the

field to solicit help in any other part of the field or in any other conference

without arrangement with and written authorization from conference officers

where the fund-raising would take place.

2. The following principles protect churches from unauthorized,

fraudulent, and undenominational solicitation:

a. Pastors and officers shall not grant the privilege of the pulpit to

persons for fund-raising who have not been recognized or recommended by

the conference. (See pp. 126-127.) No permission shall be granted to solicit

funds either publicly or privately without such recognition.

b. All funds contributed for any cause in response to appeals shall

be passed through regular church channels.

c. Conference and church officers shall take such steps as may be

necessary to prevent unauthorized or illegal public solicitation.

3. No campaign other than the Annual Appeal (Ingathering or

equivalent appeal), which involves using Appeal literature and containers

with authorized Appeal labels, shall be conducted for the solicitation of

146 CHURCH MANUAL

money for either home or overseas mission work. Unions and conferences

should prevent violations of this regulation.

4. Interdivision employees visiting their home churches or otherwise

communicating with their home bases are asked to solicit funds only for

enterprises included in the budget of appropriations, working in cooperation

with churches and conferences to raise the funds required to meet the

appropriations on which our world mission work depends. All such funds

shall be passed through regular channels.

Questionable Methods for Raising Funds—The local church should

take a strong stand against questionable methods for raising money.

“When money is raised for religious purposes, to what means do many

churches resort? To bazaars, suppers, fancy fairs, even to lotteries and like

devices. Often the place set apart for God’s worship is desecrated by feasting

and drinking, buying, selling, and merrymaking. Respect for the house of

God and reverence for His worship are lessened in the minds of the youth.

The barriers of self-restraint are weakened. Selfishness, appetite, the love of

display, are appealed to, and they strengthen as they are indulged.”—9T 91.

“As God’s work extends, calls for help will come more and more

frequently. . . . If professing Christians would faithfully bring to God their

tithes and offerings, His treasury would be full. There would then be no

occasion to resort to fairs, lotteries, or parties of pleasure to secure funds for

the support of the gospel.”—AA 338.

Tithes and Offerings Not a Personal Trust Fund—Tithes and

offerings donated by members to the Church do not create a trust fund for the

future benefit of the givers. These funds shall be used for the current purposes

for which they are given.

Financing Building Plans—Churches considering the purchase or

erection of church or other buildings, or incurring debt of any kind, should

counsel with conference officers before undertaking such financial

obligations. In the purchase or building of church properties, in no case shall

commitments be made or building operations begun until approval has been

given by the conference and union committees. These committees will

approve only after they have assured themselves that the financial

arrangements conform to established policies. In giving financial counsel, the

conference executive committee should consider the size of the congregation,

its financial strength, and the location of the building.

FINANCE 147

Handling and Accounting for Funds—The gathering and handling of

funds for the Lord’s work is a sacred responsibility. The proper channel

through which these funds flow is first from members to the local church,

where the treasurer receives the funds. (See pp. 88-91.) The treasurer

disburses funds intended for local church purposes. The treasurer holds in

trust and passes on to the conference treasurer funds intended for conference

or general purposes. The treasurer of the local church works under the

direction of the board. Treasurers of any level (local church, conference,

union, or division/General Conference) do not act independently. They

disburse funds only by action or authority of responsible committees.

Auditing—Every set of accounting records, from those of the local

church to those of the General Conference, are subject to audit by auditors

appointed for the purpose. This rule, which also applies to every

denominationally affiliated institution, provides the maximum of safety in the

handling of funds. (See p. 91.)

148

CHAPTER 13

Standards of Christian Living

High Calling of God in Christ Jesus

The Christian’s life is not a slight modification or improvement, but a

complete transformation of nature. This means a death to self and sin and a

resurrection to a new life as a new person in Christ Jesus.

The heart of the Christian becomes the dwelling place of Christ by faith.

This is brought about by “the contemplation of Christ, beholding Christ, ever

cherishing the dear Savior as our very best and honored Friend, so that we

would not in any action grieve and offend Him”—TM 387. Thus Christians

“have the companionship of the divine presence,” and as we realize that

presence, “our thoughts are brought into captivity to Jesus Christ” (TM 388)

and our habits made to conform to the divine standard.

We should bear in mind that “as a shield from temptation and an

inspiration to purity and truth, no other influence can equal the sense of God’s

presence.”—Ed 255.

“No part of our conduct escapes observation. We cannot hide our ways

from the Most High. . . . Every act, every word, every thought, is as distinctly

marked as though there were only one person in the whole world, and the

attention of heaven were centered upon him.”—PP 217, 218.

God’s love extends to everyone, and to His children in particular. His ear

is ever open to the appeals of His people, those who have turned from the

world and given themselves to Him. Out of this sacred relationship grows a

respect and a reverence that is manifested every day and everywhere.

As Christians we are members of the royal family, children of the

heavenly King. Therefore, we should say no word and perform no act that

would bring dishonor upon “that noble name by which you are called” (James

2:7). We are reformers. In every phase of life we should “study carefully the

divine-human character and constantly inquire, ‘What would Jesus do were

He in my place?’ This should be the measurement of our duty.”—MH 491.

Through the remnant Church God will demonstrate to the entire universe

the adequacy of the gospel to save men and women from the power of sin.

As members of that Church we should emphasize again the great Bible

standards and renew allegiance to these God-given principles. We should

come up to the high standards of the Christian life and be separated from the

world. To this end we would heed the Lord’s admonition: “Do not love the

world or the things in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the

Father is not in him” (1 John 2:15).

STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 149

Bible Study and Prayer

Spiritual life is maintained by spiritual food. We must maintain the habit

of devotional Bible study and prayer if we are to perfect holiness. In a time

when a flood of communication pours forth from the printed page, radio,

television, the Internet, and other modern mass media, when thousands of

voices plead for a hearing, we must close our eyes and our ears to much that

seeks entrance to our minds and devote ourselves to God’s Book, the Book

of all books, the Book of life—the Bible. If we cease to be the people of the

Book, we are lost, and our mission has failed. Only as we daily talk to God

in prayer and listen to His voice can we hope to live the life that is “hidden

with Christ in God” (Col. 3:3) and finish His work.

Prayer is a two-way conversation in which we listen to and talk to God.

“Prayer is the opening of the heart to God as to a friend.”—SC 93. “Through

sincere prayer we are brought into connection with the mind of the Infinite,”

and “without unceasing prayer and diligent watching we are in danger of

growing careless and of deviating from the right path.”—SC 97, 95.

The home is the cornerstone of the Church. A Christian home is a house

of prayer. “Fathers and mothers, however pressing your business, do not fail

to gather your family around God’s altar. . . . Those who would live patient,

loving, cheerful lives must pray.”—MH 393.

Community Relationships

While our “citizenship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for

the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ” (Phil. 3:20), we are yet in the world as an

integral part of human society and must share with our fellow citizens certain

responsibilities in the common problems of life. Wherever we live, as

children of God we should be recognized as outstanding citizens in our

Christian integrity and in working for the common good.

While our highest responsibility is to the Church and the gospel

commission, we should support by our service and our means, as far as

possible and consistent with our beliefs, efforts for social order and

betterment. Even though we must stand apart from political and social strife,

we should always, quietly and firmly, maintain an uncompromising stand for

justice and right in civic affairs, along with full adherence to our religious

convictions. It is our sacred responsibility to be loyal citizens of the nations

to which we belong, rendering “to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to

God the things that are God’s” (Matt. 22:21).

150 CHURCH MANUAL

Sabbathkeeping

The Sabbath is a token of God’s love to humanity. It is a memorial of

God’s power in the original creation and also a sign of His power to re-create

and sanctify our lives (Eze. 20:12), and its observance is an evidence of our

loyalty to Him and of our fellowship with Him.

The Sabbath holds a special place in our lives. The seventh day of the

week, from sunset Friday to sunset Saturday (Lev. 23:32), is a gift from God,

a sign of His grace in time. It is a privilege, a special appointment with the

One who loves us and whom we love, a sacred time set aside by God’s eternal

law, a day of delight for worshipping God and sharing with others (Isa.

58:13). We welcome the Sabbath with joy and gratitude.

“The Sabbath—oh!—make it the sweetest, the most blessed day of the

whole week.”—FLB 36.

“The Sabbath . . . is God’s time, not ours; when we trespass upon it we

are stealing from God. . . . God has given us the whole of six days in which

to do our work, and has reserved only one to Himself. This should be a day

of blessing to us—a day when we should lay aside all our secular matters and

center our thoughts upon God and heaven. . . .

“We are not to teach our children that they must not be happy on the

Sabbath, that it is wrong to walk out of doors. Oh, no. Christ led His disciples

out by the lakeside on the Sabbath day and taught them. His sermons on the

Sabbath were not always preached within enclosed walls.”—HP 152.

“God’s love has set a limit to the demands of toil. Over the Sabbath He

places His merciful hand. In His own day He preserves for the family

opportunity for communion with Him, with nature, and with one another.”—

Ed 251.

The Sabbath hours belong to God and are to be used for Him alone.

Honor God by “not going your own way and not doing as you please or

speaking idle words” on the Sabbath day (Isa. 58:13 NIV). Let us gather in

the family circle at sunset and welcome the Sabbath with prayer and song,

and let us close the day with prayer and expressions of gratitude for His

wondrous love. The Sabbath is a special day for worship in our homes and

churches, a day of joy to ourselves and our children, a day in which we can

learn more of God through the Bible and the great lesson book of nature. It is

a time we can visit the sick and work for the salvation of souls. We should

lay aside the ordinary affairs of the six working days and perform no

unnecessary work. We should not let secular media occupy our time on God’s

holy day.

STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 151

“The Sabbath is not intended to be a period of useless inactivity. The law

forbids secular labor on the rest day of the Lord; the toil that gains a livelihood

must cease; no labor for worldly pleasure or profit is lawful upon that day;

but as God ceased His labor of creating, and rested upon the Sabbath and

blessed it, so man is to leave the occupations of his daily life, and devote

those sacred hours to healthful rest, to worship, and to holy deeds.”—DA

207.

A program of activities in harmony with the spirit of true Sabbathkeeping

will make this blessed day the happiest and best of all the week for ourselves

and for our children—a veritable foretaste of our heavenly rest.

Reverence in the Place of Worship

Christians who appreciate God’s omnipotence, His holiness, and His

love will always manifest a spirit of deep reverence for God, His Word, and

His worship. “Humility and reverence should characterize the deportment of

all who come into the presence of God.”—PP 252. We will recognize that

“the hour and place of prayer are sacred, because God is there.”— GW 178.

We will come to the house of worship, not carelessly, but in the spirit of

meditation and prayer, and will avoid unnecessary conversation.

As parents we should reverently instruct our children how they should

behave in “the house of God” (1 Tim. 3:15). Faithful instruction and

discipline of youth at home, Sabbath School, and church regarding reverence

for God and His worship will go far in holding their loyalty in afteryears.

Pastors who sense the sacredness of God’s service will, by example,

instruction, and conduct in the pulpit, foster reverence, simplicity, good

order, and decorum in the church.

Health and Temperance

Our bodies are the temple of the Holy Spirit (1 Cor. 6:19). “Both mental

and spiritual vigor are in great degree dependent upon physical strength and

activity; whatever promotes physical health promotes the development of a

strong mind and a well-balanced character.”—Ed 195.

For this reason, we live intelligently in accordance with health principles

of physical exercise, respiration, sunshine, pure air, use of water, sleep, and

rest. By conviction we choose to eat healthfully, wear suitable clothing,

practice cleanliness, engage in proper recreation, and freely choose to follow

the principles of health, self-control, and wholesome diet. Therefore we

152  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
 
abstain from all forms of alcohol, tobacco, and addictive drugs. We strive to 
preserve our physical and psychological balance by avoiding any excess. 
Health reform and the teaching of health and temperance are inseparable 
parts  of  the  Church’s  message.  Instruction  came  to us  through  the  Lord’s 
messenger “that those who are keeping His commandments must be brought 
into sacred relationship to Himself, and  that by temperance in eating and 
drinking they must keep mind and body in the most favorable condition for 
service.”—CH 132. Also, “it is the Lord’s design that the restoring influence 
of health reform shall be a part of the last great effort to proclaim the gospel 
message.”—MM 259. 
We belong to God, body, soul, and spirit. It is therefore our religious 
duty to observe the laws of health, both for our own well-being and happiness 
and for more efficient service to God and society. We must keep our appetites 
under control. God has furnished us with a liberal variety of foods sufficient 
to satisfy every dietary need. “Fruits, grains, and vegetables, prepared in a 
simple way, . . . make, with milk or cream, the most healthful diet.”—CD 92. 
When we practice the principles of healthful living, we will not feel the 
need for stimulants. Nature’s law forbids our use of intoxicants and narcotics 
of any kind. From the early days of this movement abstinence from the use 
of liquor and tobacco has been a condition of membership. (See pp. 50, 52, 
67-68, 100, 175-176.) 
God has given us great light on the principles of health, and modern 
scientific research has abundantly verified these principles. 
Dress 
As Seventh-day Adventist Christians we have been called out from the 
world. Our religion must have a molding influence on all our activities. Our 
habits  must  stem  from principle and not  from  the  example of  the  world. 
Customs and fashions may change, but principles of right conduct remain the 
same. Early in our history Ellen G. White wrote that the purpose of Christian 
dress is “to protect the people of God from the corrupting influence of the 
world, as well as to promote physical and moral health.”—4T 634. She also 
counsels that we should avoid gaudy display and profuse ornamentation, fads 
and extreme fashions, particularly those transgressing the laws of modesty, 
and that our clothing should be, when possible, “of good quality, of becoming 
colors,  and  suited  for  service”  “rather  than  display.”  Our  attire  should  be 
characterized by modesty, “beauty,” “grace,” and “appropriateness of natural 
simplicity.”—MYP 351, 352. 

STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 153

The people of God should always be found among the conservatives in

dress, and will not let “the dress question fill the mind.”—Ev 273.

“To dress plainly, abstaining from display of jewelry and ornaments of

every kind, is in keeping with our faith.”—3T 366. It is clearly taught in the

Scriptures that the wearing of jewelry is contrary to the will of God. The

apostle Paul admonishes us to dress ourselves “in modest apparel, with

propriety and moderation, not with braided hair or gold or pearls or costly

clothing” (1 Tim. 2:9). The wearing of ornaments of jewelry is a bid for

attention not in keeping with Christian self-forgetfulness.

In some countries and cultures the custom of wearing the wedding ring

is considered imperative, having become, in the minds of the people, a

criterion of virtue, and hence it is not regarded as an ornament. Under such

circumstances we do not condemn the practice.

Let us remember that it is not outward adornment that expresses true

Christian character, but “the hidden person of the heart, with the incorruptible

beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is very precious in the sight of God”

(1 Peter 3:3, 4). We should avoid the use of cosmetics not in keeping with

good taste and the principles of Christian modesty.

We should observe cleanliness and Christlike deportment as we seek at

all times to please and rightly represent Christ our Lord. Christian parents by

example, instruction, and authority should lead their sons and daughters to

attire themselves modestly, and thus win the respect and confidence of those

who know them. Let us consider ourselves well dressed only when we meet

the demands of modesty by wearing tasteful, conservative clothing.

Simplicity

Simplicity has been a fundamental feature of the Church from its

beginning. We must continue to be a people called to live a simple life.

Increase of pomp in religion always parallels a decline in spiritual power. As

“the life of Jesus presented a marked contrast” to the display and ostentation

of His time (Ed 77), so the simplicity and power of our message must be in

marked contrast to the worldly display of our day. The Lord condemns

“needless, extravagant expenditure of money to gratify pride and love of

display.”—TM 179. In harmony with these principles, simplicity and

economy should characterize our graduating exercises, our weddings, and all

other church services.

154 CHURCH MANUAL

Modern Media

Like our bodies, our inner beings need wholesome nourishment for

renewal and strengthening (2 Cor. 4:6). Our minds are the measure of our

persons. Food for our minds is of the utmost importance in developing

character and in carrying out our life’s purposes. For this reason we should

carefully evaluate our mental habits. What we choose to read, hear, and

watch, whether by book or magazine, radio or television, the Internet, or other

modern media shapes and impacts our character.

Books and other literature are among the most valuable means of

education and culture, but these must be well chosen and rightly used. There

is a wealth of good literature, but equally there is a flood of literature, often

in most attractive guise, that damages minds and morals. The tales of wild

adventure and of moral laxness, whether fact or fiction, however presented,

are unfit for Christians of any age.

“Those who indulge the habit of racing through an exciting story are

simply crippling their mental strength and disqualifying their minds for

vigorous thought and research.”—CT 135. Along with other evil results from

the habit of reading fiction, we are told that “it unfits the soul to contemplate

the great problems of duty and destiny” and “creates a distaste for life’s

practical duties.”—CT 383.

Radio, television, and the Internet have changed the whole atmosphere

of our modern world and have brought us within easy contact with the life,

thought, and activities of the entire globe. They can be great educational

agencies through which we can enlarge our knowledge of world events and

enjoy important discussions and the best in music.

Unfortunately, however, modern mass media also can bring to their

audiences almost continuous theatrical and other performances with

influences that are neither wholesome nor uplifting. If we are not

discriminating, they will bring sordid programs right into our homes.

Safety for ourselves and our children is found in a determination, by

God’s help, to follow the admonition of the apostle Paul: “Finally . . .

whatever things are true . . . noble . . . just . . . pure . . . lovely . . . of good

report, if there is any virtue and if there is anything praiseworthy—meditate

on these things” (Phil. 4:8).

STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 155

Recreation and Entertainment

Recreation is a purposeful refreshing of the powers of body and mind. A

vigorous, wholesome mind will not require worldly amusement but will find

a renewal of strength in good recreation.

“Many of the amusements popular in the world today, even with those

who claim to be Christians, tend to the same end as did those of the heathen.

There are indeed few among them that Satan does not turn to account in

destroying souls. Through the drama he has worked for ages to excite passion

and glorify vice. The opera, with its fascinating display and bewildering

music, the masquerade, the dance, the card table, Satan employs to break

down the barriers of principle and open the door to sensual indulgence. In

every gathering for pleasure where pride is fostered or appetite indulged,

where one is led to forget God and lose sight of eternal interests, there Satan

is binding his chains about the soul.”—PP 459, 460. (See p. 175-176.)

We must avoid anything that dramatizes, graphically presents, or

suggests the sins and crimes of humanity—murder, adultery, robbery, and

similar evils, which to a large degree are responsible for the breakdown of

morality. Instead, we should find delight in God’s great world of nature and

in the romance of human agencies and divine workings.

Social dancing is another form of amusement with an evil influence.

“The amusement of dancing . . . is a school of depravity, a fearful curse to

society.”—MYP 399. (See 2 Cor. 6:15-18; 1 John 2:15-17; James 4:4; 2 Tim.

2:19-22; Eph. 5:8-11; Col. 3:5-10.)

Recreation is essential. But instead of joining the multitudes who are

“lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God” (2 Tim. 3:4), we should

endeavor to make our friendships and recreations both Christ-centered and

church-centered.

Music

“Music was made to serve a holy purpose, to lift the thoughts to that

which is pure, noble, and elevating, and to awaken in the soul devotion and

gratitude to God.”—PP 594. Jesus “held communion with heaven in song.”—

DA 73.

Music is one of the highest arts. Good music not only gives us pleasure

but elevates our minds and cultivates our finest qualities. God often has used

spiritual songs to touch the hearts of sinners and lead to repentance. On the

contrary, debased music breaks down morality and draws us away from our

relationship with God.

156 CHURCH MANUAL

We should exercise great care in the choice of music in our homes, social

gatherings, schools, and churches. Any melody partaking of the nature of

jazz, rock, or related hybrid forms, or any language expressing foolish or

trivial sentiments, will be shunned. (See pp. 101, 104-105, 155.)

Conclusion

Standing amid the perils of the last days, bearing the responsibility of

speedily carrying the last offer of salvation to the world, and facing a

judgment that will culminate in the establishment of universal righteousness,

let us consecrate ourselves body, soul, and spirit to God, determining to

maintain the high standards of living that must characterize those who wait

for the return of their Lord.

157

CHAPTER 14

Marriage, Divorce, and

Remarriage

Social Relationships

God gives us the social instinct for our pleasure and benefit. “By mutual

contact minds receive polish and refinement; by social intercourse,

acquaintances are formed and friendships contracted which result in a unity

of heart and an atmosphere of love which is pleasing in the sight of

heaven.”—6T 172.

Proper association of the sexes is beneficial to both. Such association

should be conducted upon a high plane and with regard for the social

conventions that have been prescribed for our protection. It is the purpose of

Satan to pervert every good thing, and the perversion of the best often leads

to that which is worst.

Today the ideals that make these social relationships safe and happy are

breaking down to an alarming degree. Under the influence of passion

unrestrained by moral and religious principle, the association of the sexes has

to a large extent degenerated into freedom and license, sexual perversions,

incest, and sexual abuse of children.

Millions have abandoned biblical standards of conduct and are bartering

the sacred experiences of marriage and parenthood for the bitter, remorseful

fruits of sin. Not only are these evils damaging the familial structure of

society, but the breakdown of the family in turn fosters and breeds these and

other evils. The results in distorted lives of children and youth are distressing.

The effects on society are both disastrous and cumulative.

These evils have become more open and threatening to the ideals and

purposes of the Christian home. Adultery, pornography, abuse of any kind

(including sexual abuse of spouses, children, and the elderly), incest, and

homosexual and lesbian practices are among the perversions of God’s

original plan and illustrate the brokenness of humanity. As the intent of clear

passages of Scripture (see Ex. 20:14; Lev. 18:22, 29; 20:13; 1 Cor. 6:9; 1

Tim. 1:10; Rom. 1:20-32) is denied and as their warnings are rejected in

exchange for human opinions, much uncertainty and confusion prevail. Since

ancient times and civilizations Satan’s plan always has been to cause people

to forget that God is their Creator and that when He created humankind in

His own image, He created both “male and female” (Gen. 1:27).

158 CHURCH MANUAL

Though God’s Word alerts us to the degrading results of the world’s

obsession with sex and the pursuit of sensual pleasure, Christ came to destroy

the works of Satan and reestablish the relationship of humans with their

Creator. Though fallen in Adam and captive to sin, when we are in Christ we

receive full pardon and the right to choose anew the better way to complete

renewal. By means of the cross and the power of the Holy Spirit, we all may

be freed from the grip of sinful practices as we are restored to the image of

our Creator.

As parents and spiritual guides of youth, we must gain a sympathetic

understanding of their problems, seek to provide for them a Christian social

environment, and spiritually draw near to them so we can impart the ideals,

inspiration, and power of Christianity.

Whatever may be the mistakes of our parents or peers, it is our

responsibility and privilege to know and to hold the highest ideals of

Christian manhood and womanhood. We can build Christian character that

will buttress us against evil and make us uplifting influences in society by

reverent Bible study, a deep acquaintance with the works of nature, rigorous

guarding of the sacred powers of the body, earnest purpose, constancy in

prayer, and sincere, unselfish ministry to others.

Social gatherings for both young and old should be occasions for happy

fellowship and improvement of the powers of mind and soul, not for light and

trifling amusement. Good music, elevating conversation, good recitations,

suitable still or motion pictures, games carefully selected for educational

value, and, above all, the making and using of plans for outreach (missionary)

effort will bless and strengthen the lives of all. The Youth Ministries

Department of the General Conference has published helpful information and

practical suggestions for the conduct of social gatherings and for guidance in

other social relations.

Our homes are by far the best places for social gatherings. In large

centers where it is impossible to hold such gatherings in homes and where

there is no social center of our own, we should secure a place free from

influences destructive of Christian standards, rather than a place ordinarily

used for commercial amusements and sports, such as social halls and skating

rinks, which can suggest an atmosphere contrary to Christian standards.

Chaperonage

Chaperonage, the happy and cordial association of those older in years

with young people, is one of the most wholesome influences in the lives of

children and youth. “There is danger that both parents and teachers . . . fail to

MARRIAGE, DIVORCE, AND REMARRIAGE 159

come sufficiently into social relation with their children or scholars.”— CT

76. It is the duty of our homes, schools, and other institutions to care for the

morals and reputation of those placed in our charge. As parents we should

strongly support the regulations of the institutions serving our youth and

children, and we should institute equal safeguards in our homes. To make this

possible, we must learn how to be welcome companions of our children. But

it rests chiefly upon the young people themselves to make chaperonage an

honored and happy relationship.

Courtship

Courtship is recognized as a preparatory period during which a man and

a woman, already mutually attracted, become more thoroughly acquainted

with each other in preparation for intended marriage.

“Let those who are contemplating marriage weigh every sentiment and

watch every development of character in the one with whom they think to

unite their life destiny. Let every step toward a marriage alliance be

characterized by modesty, simplicity, sincerity, and an earnest purpose to

please and honor God. Marriage affects the afterlife both in this world and in

the world to come. A sincere Christian will make no plans that God cannot

approve.”—MH 359.

Failure to follow these principles in Christian courtship may lead to

tragedy. Unity of husband and wife in ideals and purposes is a requisite to a

happy and successful home. Differences of partners regarding religion are

likely to mar the happiness of the home and lead to confusion, perplexity, and

failure in child rearing. The Bible advises, “Do not be unequally yoked

together with unbelievers” (2 Cor. 6:14).

“The family tie is the closest, the most tender and sacred, of any on earth.

It was designed to be a blessing to mankind. And it is a blessing wherever the

marriage covenant is entered into intelligently, in the fear of God, and with

due consideration for its responsibilities.”—AH 18.

Worship of God, Sabbathkeeping, recreation, association, use of

financial resources, and training of children are components of happy family

relationships. Because differences in these areas can often lead to a

deterioration of these relationships, to discouragement, and even to complete

loss of Christian experience, an adequate preparation for marriage should

include premarital pastoral counseling in these areas.

“‘Can two walk together, except they be agreed?’ Amos 3:3. The

happiness and prosperity of the marriage relation depends upon the unity of

the parties; but between the believer and the unbeliever there is a radical

160 CHURCH MANUAL

difference of tastes, inclinations, and purposes. They are serving two masters,

between whom there can be no concord. However pure and correct one’s

principles may be, the influence of an unbelieving companion will have a

tendency to lead away from God.”—PP 174.

The Spirit of Prophecy consistently counsels against marriage between

“the believer and the unbeliever” and further cautions against uniting with

fellow Christians who have “not accepted the truth for this time.”—5T 364.

Marriages are more likely to endure, and family life to fulfill the divine plan,

if husband and wife are united and are bound together by common spiritual

values and lifestyles. For these reasons the Church strongly discourages

marriage between a Seventh-day Adventist and a member of another religion

and strongly urges its pastors not to perform such marriages.

The Church recognizes that it is the prerogative of each individual

member to make the final decision relative to the choice of a marriage partner.

However, it is the hope of the Church that if the member chooses a partner

who is not a member of the Church, the couple will realize and appreciate

that the Seventh-day Adventist pastor, who has covenanted to uphold the

principles outlined above, should not be expected to perform the marriage.

If a member does enter into such a marriage, the church is to demonstrate

love and concern with the purpose of encouraging the couple toward

complete unity in Christ.

Premarital Education/Counseling

Considering that marriage is the most important and challenging of all

relationships, premarital education/counseling is designed to help couples

planning to marry to be better prepared for this important step in their lives.

The main purpose of premarital education/counseling is to prepare couples

for the challenges they will encounter in married life. Premarital

education/counseling is also to strengthen and improve the future happiness

of married couples and reduce the potential rate of divorce. Premarital

education/counseling should be offered by a professional counselor or

specifically trained individuals, including specifically trained spiritual

leaders. (For more detailed information regarding premarital

education/counseling see the Elder’s Handbook.)

Marriage

Marriage is a divine institution established by God Himself before the

Fall, when everything, including marriage, was “very good” (Gen. 1:31).

MARRIAGE, DIVORCE, AND REMARRIAGE 161

“Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife,

and they shall become one flesh” (Gen. 2:24). “God celebrated the first

marriage. Thus the institution has for its originator the Creator of the

universe. ‘Marriage is honourable’; it was one of the first gifts of God to man,

and it is one of the two institutions that, after the fall, Adam brought with him

beyond the gates of Paradise.”—AH 25, 26.

God intended the marriage of Adam and Eve to be the pattern for all

future marriages, and Christ endorsed this original concept: “Have you not

read that He who made them at the beginning ‘made them male and female,’

and said, ‘For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother and be

joined to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh’? So then, they are no

longer two but one flesh. Therefore what God has joined together, let not man

separate” (Matt. 19:4-6). Marriage, thus instituted by God, is a monogamous,

heterosexual relationship between one male and one female.

As such, marriage is a public, lawfully binding lifelong commitment of

a man and a woman to each other and between the couple and God

(Mark 10:2-9; Rom. 7:2). Paul indicates that the commitment that Christ has

for the church is a model of the relationship between husband and wife (Eph.

5:31, 32). God intended marriage to be as permanent as Christ’s relationship

with the church.

Sexual intimacy within marriage is a sacred gift from God to the human

family. It is an integral part of marriage, reserved for marriage only

(Gen. 2:24; Prov. 5:5-20). Such intimacy, designed to be shared exclusively

between husband and wife, promotes ever-increasing closeness, happiness,

and security, and provides for the perpetuation of the human race.

Unity in marriage is achieved by mutual respect and love. No one is

superior (Eph. 5:21-28). “Marriage, a union for life, is a symbol of the union

between Christ and His church. The spirit that Christ manifests toward the

church is the spirit that husband and wife are to manifest toward each

other.”—7T 46. God’s Word condemns violence in personal relationships

(Gen. 6:11, 13; Ps. 11:5; Isa. 58:4, 5; Rom. 13:10; Gal. 5:19-21). It is the

spirit of Christ to love and accept, to seek to affirm and build others up, rather

than to abuse or demean them (Rom. 12:10; 14:19; Eph. 4:26; 5:28, 29; Col.

3:8-14; 1 Thess. 5:11). There is no room among Christ’s followers for

tyrannical control and the abuse of power (Matt. 20:25-28; Eph. 6:4).

Violence in the setting of marriage and family is abhorrent (see AH 343).

“Neither husband nor wife is to make a plea for rulership. The Lord has

laid down the principle that is to guide in this matter. The husband is to

cherish his wife as Christ cherishes the church. And the wife is to respect and

162 CHURCH MANUAL

love her husband. Both are to cultivate the spirit of kindness, being

determined never to grieve or injure the other.”—7T 47.

The entrance of sin adversely affected marriage. When Adam and Eve

sinned, they lost the oneness that they had known with God and with each

other (Gen. 3:6-24). Their relationship became marked with guilt, shame,

blame, and pain. Wherever sin reigns, its sad effects on marriage include

alienation, unfaithfulness, neglect, abuse, sexual perversion, domination of

one partner by the other, violence, separation, desertion, and divorce.

Marriages involving more than one husband and one wife are also an

expression of the effects of sin on the institution of marriage. Such marriages,

though practiced in Old Testament times, are not in harmony with the divine

design. God’s plan for marriage requires His people to transcend the mores

of popular culture that conflict with the biblical view.

The Christian concept of marriage includes the following:

1. Divine Ideal to Be Restored in Christ—In redeeming the world from

sin and its consequences, God seeks to restore marriage to its original ideal.

This is envisioned for the lives of those who have been born again into

Christ’s kingdom, those whose hearts are being sanctified by the Holy Spirit

and who have as their primary purpose the exaltation of the Lord Jesus Christ.

(See also 1 Peter 3:7; TMB 64.)

2. Oneness and Equality to Be Restored in Christ—The gospel

emphasizes the love and submission of husband and wife to one another

(1 Cor. 7:3, 4; Eph. 5:21). The model for the husband’s leadership is the self-

sacrificial love and service that Christ gives to the Church (Eph. 5:24, 25).

Both Peter and Paul speak about the need for respect in the marriage

relationship (1 Peter 3:7; Eph. 5:22, 23).

3. Grace Available for All—God seeks to restore to wholeness and

reconcile to Himself all who have failed to attain the divine standard

(2 Cor. 5:19). This includes those who have experienced broken marriage

relationships.

4. Role of the Church—Moses in the Old Testament and Paul in the

New Testament dealt with the problems caused by broken marriages

(Deut. 24:1-5; 1 Cor. 7:11). Both, while upholding and affirming the ideal,

worked constructively and redemptively with those who had fallen short of

the divine standard. Similarly, the Church today is called to uphold and affirm

God’s ideal for marriage and, at the same time, to be a forgiving, reconciling,

healing community, showing understanding and compassion when

brokenness occurs.

MARRIAGE, DIVORCE, AND REMARRIAGE 163

Divorce

Divorce is contrary to God’s original purpose in creating marriage (Matt.

19:3-8; Mark 10:2-9), but the Bible is not silent about it. Because divorce

occurred as part of the fallen human experience, biblical legislation was given

to limit the damage it caused (Deut. 24:1-4). The Bible consistently seeks to

elevate marriage and to discourage divorce by describing the joys of married

love and faithfulness (Prov. 5:18-20; Song of Sol. 2:16; 4:9-5:1), by referring

to the marriage-like relationship of God with His people (Isa. 54:5; Jer. 3:1),

by focusing on the possibilities of forgiveness and marital renewal (Hosea

3:1-3), and by indicating God’s abhorrence of divorce and the misery it

causes (Mal. 2:15, 16). Jesus restored the creation view of marriage as a

lifelong commitment between a man and a woman and between the couple

and God (Matt. 19:4-6; Mark 10:6-9). Much biblical instruction affirms

marriage and seeks to correct problems that tend to weaken or destroy the

foundation of marriage (Eph. 5:21-33; Heb. 13:4; 1 Peter 3:7).

Marriage rests on principles of love, loyalty, exclusiveness, trust, and

support upheld by both partners in obedience to God (Gen. 2:24; Matt. 19:6;

1 Cor. 13; Eph. 5:21-29; 1 Thess. 4:1-7). When these principles are violated,

Scripture acknowledges that tragic circumstances can destroy marriage.

Divine grace is the only remedy for the brokenness of divorce. When

marriage fails, former partners should be encouraged to examine their

experience and to seek God’s will for their lives. God provides comfort to

those who have been wounded. God also accepts the repentance of

individuals who commit the most destructive sins, even those that carry with

them irreparable consequences (2 Sam. 11; 12; Ps. 34:18; 86:5; Joel 2:12, 13;

John 8:2-11; 1 John 1:9).

Scripture recognizes adultery and fornication (Matt. 5:32) and

abandonment by an unbelieving partner (1 Cor. 7:10-15) as grounds for

divorce.

There is no direct teaching in Scripture regarding remarriage after

divorce. However, there is a strong implication in Jesus’ words in

Matthew 19:9 that would allow the remarriage of one who has remained

faithful but whose spouse has been unfaithful to the marriage vow.

Church’s Position on Divorce and Remarriage

Acknowledging the biblical teachings on marriage, the Church is aware

that marriage relationships are less than ideal in many cases. The problem of

164 CHURCH MANUAL

divorce and remarriage can be seen in its true light only as it is viewed from

Heaven’s viewpoint and against the background of the Garden of Eden.

Central to God’s holy plan for our world was the creation of beings made

in His image who would multiply and replenish the earth and live together in

purity, harmony, and happiness. He brought forth Eve from the side of Adam

and gave her to Adam as his wife. Thus was marriage instituted—God the

author of the institution and the officiator at the first marriage. After the Lord

had revealed to Adam that Eve was verily bone of his bone and flesh of his

flesh, there could never arise a doubt in his mind that the two of them were

one flesh. Nor could ever a doubt arise in the mind of either of the holy pair

that God intended that their home should endure forever.

The Church adheres to this view of marriage and the home without

reservation, believing that any lowering of this high view is to that extent a

lowering of the heavenly ideal. The belief that marriage is a divine institution

rests upon the Holy Scriptures. Accordingly, all thinking and reasoning in the

perplexing field of divorce and remarriage must constantly be harmonized

with that holy ideal revealed in Eden.

The Church believes in the law of God and also in the forgiving mercy

of God. It believes that victory and salvation can as surely be found by those

who have transgressed in the matter of divorce and remarriage as by those

who have failed in any other of God’s holy standards.

Nothing presented here is intended to minimize the mercy of God or the

forgiveness of God. In the fear of the Lord, the Church here sets forth the

principles and practices that should apply in this matter of marriage, divorce,

and remarriage.

Though marriage was first performed by God alone, it is recognized that

people now live under civil governments; therefore, marriage has both divine

and civil aspects. The divine aspect is governed by the laws of God, the civil

by the laws of the state.

In harmony with these teachings, the following statements set forth the

position of the Church:

1. When Jesus said, “Let not man put asunder,” He established a rule

of conduct for the Church, under the dispensation of grace, that must

transcend all civil enactments that would go beyond His interpretation of the

divine law governing the marriage relation. Here He gives a rule to which His

followers should adhere even if the state or prevailing custom allows larger

liberty. “In the Sermon on the Mount Jesus declared plainly that there could

be no dissolution of the marriage tie, except for unfaithfulness to the marriage

vow.”—TMB 63. (Also see Matt. 5:32; 19:9.)

MARRIAGE, DIVORCE, AND REMARRIAGE 165

2. Unfaithfulness to the marriage vow has generally been seen to mean

adultery or fornication. However, the New Testament word for fornication

includes certain other sexual irregularities (1 Cor. 6:9; 1 Tim. 1:9, 10; Rom.

1:24-27). Therefore, sexual perversions, including incest, child sexual abuse,

and homosexual practices, are also recognized as a misuse of sexual powers

and a violation of the divine intention in marriage. As such they are just cause

for separation or divorce.

Even though the Scriptures allow divorce for the reasons mentioned

above, as well as for abandonment by an unbelieving spouse

(1 Cor. 7:10-15), the church and those concerned should make earnest

endeavors to effect a reconciliation, urging the spouses to manifest toward

each other a Christlike spirit of forgiveness and restoration. The church is

urged to relate lovingly and redemptively toward the couple in order to assist

in the reconciliation process.

3. In the event that reconciliation is not effected, the spouse who has

remained faithful to the spouse who violated the marriage vow has the

biblical right to secure a divorce and also to remarry.

4. A spouse who has violated the marriage vow (see sections 1 and 2

above) shall be subject to discipline by the local church. (See pp. 67-73.) If

genuinely repentant, the spouse may be placed under censure for a stated

period of time rather than removed from church membership. A spouse who

gives no evidence of full and sincere repentance shall be removed from

membership. In case the violation has brought public reproach on the cause

of God, the church, in order to maintain its high standards and good name,

may remove the individual from membership.

Any of these forms of discipline shall be applied by the church in a

manner that would seek to attain the two objectives of discipline—to correct

and redeem. In the gospel of Christ, the redemptive side of discipline is

always tied to an authentic transformation of the sinner into a new creature in

Jesus Christ.

5. A spouse who has violated the marriage vow and who is divorced

does not have the moral right to marry another while the spouse who has been

faithful to the marriage vow still lives and remains unmarried and chaste. The

person who does so shall be removed from membership. The person whom

he/she marries, if a member, also shall be removed from membership.

6. It is recognized that sometimes marriage relations deteriorate to the

point where it is better for a husband and wife to separate. “Now to the

married I command, yet not I but the Lord: A wife is not to depart from her

husband. But even if she does depart, let her remain unmarried or be

reconciled to her husband. And a husband is not to divorce his wife”

166 CHURCH MANUAL

(1 Cor. 7:10, 11). In many such cases, the custody of children, the adjustment

of property rights, or even personal protection may necessitate a change in

marital status. In such cases it may be permissible in some countries to secure

what is known as a legal separation. However, in some jurisdictions such a

separation can be secured only by divorce.

A separation or divorce that results from factors such as physical

violence or in which “unfaithfulness to the marriage vow” (see sections 1 and

2 above) is not involved does not give either one the scriptural right to

remarry, unless in the meantime the other party has remarried, committed

adultery or fornication, or died. Should a member who has been thus divorced

remarry without these biblical grounds, he/she shall be removed from

membership, and the one whom he/she marries, if a member, also shall be

removed from membership. (See pp. 67-73.)

7. A spouse who has violated the marriage vow and has been divorced

and removed from membership and who has remarried, or a person who has

been divorced on other than the grounds set forth in sections 1 and 2 above

and has remarried, and who has been removed from membership, shall be

considered ineligible for membership except as provided below.

8. The marriage contract is not only sacred but also possibly more

complex when, for example, it involves children. Hence, in a request for

readmittance to membership, the options available to the repentant may be

severely limited. Before final action is taken by the church, the request for

readmittance shall be brought by the church through the pastor or district

leader to the conference executive committee for counsel and

recommendation of steps the repentant one, or ones, may take to secure

readmittance.

9. Readmittance to membership of those who have been removed for

reasons given in the foregoing sections shall normally be on the basis of

rebaptism. (See pp. 55, 72-73.)

10. When a person who has been removed from membership is

readmitted to membership, as provided in section 8, every care should be

exercised to safeguard the unity and harmony of the church by not giving that

person responsibility as a leader, especially in an office that requires the rite

of ordination, unless by very careful counsel with conference administration.

11. No pastor has the right to officiate at the remarriage of any person

who, under the stipulation of the preceding paragraphs, has no scriptural right

to remarry.

MARRIAGE, DIVORCE, AND REMARRIAGE 167

Local Church Ministry for Families

The Church as a redemptive agency of Christ is to minister to its

members in all of their needs and to nurture everyone so that all may grow

into a mature Christian experience. This is particularly true when members

face lifelong decisions such as marriage and distressful experiences such as

divorce. When a couple’s marriage is in danger of breaking down, every

effort should be made by the partners and those in the church or family who

minister to them to bring about their reconciliation in harmony with divine

principles for restoring wounded relationships (Hosea 3:1-3; 1 Cor. 7:10, 11;

13:4-7; Gal. 6:1).

Resources that can be of assistance to members in the development of a

strong Christian home are available through the church or other church

organizations. These resources include: (1) programs of orientation for

couples engaged to be married, (2) programs of instruction for married

couples with their families, and (3) programs of support for broken families

and divorced individuals.

Pastoral support is vital in the area of instruction and orientation in the

case of marriage, and healing and restoration in the case of divorce. The

pastoral function in the latter case is both disciplinary and supportive. That

function includes the sharing of relevant information, some of which may be

sensitive and must be handled with great discretion. However, this ethical

concern alone should not be the grounds for avoiding disciplinary actions

established in sections 1-11 above.

Just as God forgives, members are called to forgive and to accept those

who have failed (Isa. 54:5-8; Matt. 6:14, 15; Eph. 4:32). The Bible urges

patience, compassion, and forgiveness in the Christian care of those who have

erred (Matt. 18:10-20; Gal. 6:1, 2). While individuals are under discipline,

either by censure or by being removed from membership, the church, as an

instrument of God’s mission, shall make every effort to maintain caring and

spiritually nurturing contact with them.

168

CHAPTER 15

Fundamental Beliefs of

Seventh-day Adventists

Seventh-day Adventists accept the Bible as their only creed and hold

certain Fundamental Beliefs to be the teaching of the Holy Scriptures. These

beliefs, as set forth here, constitute the church’s understanding and expression

of the teaching of Scripture. Revision of these statements may be expected at

a General Conference Session when the church is led by the Holy Spirit to a

fuller understanding of Bible truth or finds better language in which to

express the teachings of God’s Holy Word.

1. The Holy Scriptures

The Holy Scriptures, Old and New Testaments, are the written Word of

God, given by divine inspiration. The inspired authors spoke and wrote as

they were moved by the Holy Spirit. In this Word, God has committed to

humanity the knowledge necessary for salvation. The Holy Scriptures are the

supreme, authoritative, and the infallible revelation of His will. They are the

standard of character, the test of experience, the definitive revealer of

doctrines, and the trustworthy record of God’s acts in history. (Ps. 119:105;

Prov 30:5, 6; Isa. 8:20; John 17:17; 1 Thess. 2:13; 2 Tim. 3:16, 17; Heb. 4:12;

2 Peter 1:20, 21.)

2. The Trinity

There is one God: Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, a unity of three coeternal

Persons. God is immortal, all-powerful, all-knowing, above all, and ever

present. He is infinite and beyond human comprehension, yet known through

His self-revelation. God, who is love, is forever worthy of worship, adoration,

and service by the whole creation. (Gen. 1:26; Deut. 6:4; Isa. 6:8; Matt.

28:19; John 3:16; 2 Cor. 1:21, 22; 13:14; Eph. 4:4-6; 1 Peter 1:2.)

3. The Father

God the eternal Father is the Creator, Source, Sustainer, and Sovereign

of all creation. He is just and holy, merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and

abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness. The qualities and powers

exhibited in the Son and the Holy Spirit are also those of the Father.

(Gen. 1:1; Deut. 4:35; Ps. 110:1, 4; John 3:16; 14:9; 1 Cor. 15:28;

1 Tim. 1:17; 1 John 4:8; Rev. 4:11.)

4. The Son

FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS 169

God the eternal Son became incarnate in Jesus Christ. Through Him all

things were created, the character of God is revealed, the salvation of

humanity is accomplished, and the world is judged. Forever truly God, He

became also truly human, Jesus the Christ. He was conceived of the Holy

Spirit and born of the virgin Mary. He lived and experienced temptation as a

human being, but perfectly exemplified the righteousness and love of God.

By His miracles He manifested God’s power and was attested as God’s

promised Messiah. He suffered and died voluntarily on the cross for our sins

and in our place, was raised from the dead, and ascended to heaven to minister

in the heavenly sanctuary in our behalf. He will come again in glory for the

final deliverance of His people and the restoration of all things. (Isa. 53:4-6;

Dan. 9:25-27; Luke 1:35; John 1:1-3, 14; 5:22; 10:30; 14:1-3, 9, 13; Rom.

6:23; 1 Cor. 15:3, 4; 2 Cor. 3:18; 5:17-19; Phil. 2:5-11; Col. 1:15-19; Heb.

2:9-18; 8:1, 2.)

5. The Holy Spirit

God the eternal Spirit was active with the Father and the Son in Creation,

incarnation, and redemption. He is as much a person as are the Father and the

Son. He inspired the writers of Scripture. He filled Christ’s life with power.

He draws and convicts human beings; and those who respond He renews and

transforms into the image of God. Sent by the Father and the Son to be always

with His children, He extends spiritual gifts to the church, empowers it to

bear witness to Christ, and in harmony with the Scriptures leads it into all

truth. (Gen. 1:1, 2; 2 Sam. 23:2; Ps. 51:11; Isa. 61:1; Luke 1:35; 4:18; John

14:16-18, 26; 15:26; 16:7-13; Acts 1:8; 5:3; 10:38; Rom. 5:5; 1 Cor. 12:7-11;

2 Cor. 3:18; 2 Peter 1:21.)

6. Creation

God has revealed in Scripture the authentic and historical account of His

creative activity. He created the universe, and in a recent six-day creation the

Lord made “the heavens and the earth, the sea, and all that is in them” and

rested on the seventh day. Thus He established the Sabbath as a perpetual

memorial of the work He performed and completed during six literal days

that together with the Sabbath constituted the same unit of time that we call

a week today. The first man and woman were made in the image of God as

the crowning work of Creation, given dominion over the world, and charged

with responsibility to care for it. When the world was finished it was “very

good,” declaring the glory of God. (Gen. 1-2; 5; 11; Ex. 20:8-11; Ps. 19:1-6;

33:6, 9; 104; Isa. 45:12, 18; Acts 17:24; Col. 1:16; Heb. 1:2; 11:3; Rev. 10:6;

14:7.)

170 CHURCH MANUAL

7. The Nature of Humanity

Man and woman were made in the image of God with individuality, the

power and freedom to think and to do. Though created free beings, each is an

indivisible unity of body, mind, and spirit, dependent upon God for life and

breath and all else. When our first parents disobeyed God, they denied their

dependence upon Him and fell from their high position. The image of God in

them was marred and they became subject to death. Their descendants share

this fallen nature and its consequences. They are born with weaknesses and

tendencies to evil. But God in Christ reconciled the world to Himself and by

His Spirit restores in penitent mortals the image of their Maker. Created for

the glory of God, they are called to love Him and one another, and to care for

their environment. (Gen. 1:26-28; 2:7, 15; 3; Ps. 8:4-8; 51:5, 10; 58:3; Jer.

17:9; Acts 17:24-28; Rom. 5:12-17; 2 Cor. 5:19, 20; Eph. 2:3; 1 Thess. 5:23;

1 John 3:4; 4:7, 8, 11, 20.)

8. The Great Controversy

All humanity is now involved in a great controversy between Christ and

Satan regarding the character of God, His law, and His sovereignty over the

universe. This conflict originated in heaven when a created being, endowed

with freedom of choice, in self-exaltation became Satan, God’s adversary,

and led into rebellion a portion of the angels. He introduced the spirit of

rebellion into this world when he led Adam and Eve into sin. This human sin

resulted in the distortion of the image of God in humanity, the disordering of

the created world, and its eventual devastation at the time of the global flood,

as presented in the historical account of Genesis 1-11. Observed by the whole

creation, this world became the arena of the universal conflict, out of which

the God of love will ultimately be vindicated. To assist His people in this

controversy, Christ sends the Holy Spirit and the loyal angels to guide,

protect, and sustain them in the way of salvation. (Gen. 3; 6-8; Job 1:6-12;

Isa. 14:12-14; Ezek. 28:12-18; Rom. 1:19-32; 3:4; 5:12-21; 8:19-22; 1 Cor.

4:9; Heb. 1:14; 1 Peter 5:8; 2 Peter 3:6; Rev. 12:4-9.)

9. The Life, Death, and Resurrection of Christ

In Christ’s life of perfect obedience to God’s will, His suffering, death,

and resurrection, God provided the only means of atonement for human sin,

so that those who by faith accept this atonement may have eternal life, and

the whole creation may better understand the infinite and holy love of the

Creator. This perfect atonement vindicates the righteousness of God’s law

and the graciousness of His character; for it both condemns our sin and

FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS 171

provides for our forgiveness. The death of Christ is substitutionary and

expiatory, reconciling and transforming. The bodily resurrection of Christ

proclaims God’s triumph over the forces of evil, and for those who accept the

atonement assures their final victory over sin and death. It declares the

Lordship of Jesus Christ, before whom every knee in heaven and on earth

will bow. (Gen. 3:15; Ps. 22:1; Isa. 53; John 3:16; 14:30; Rom. 1:4; 3:25;

4:25; 8:3, 4; 1 Cor. 15:3, 4, 20-22; 2 Cor. 5:14, 15, 19-21; Phil. 2:6-11;

Col. 2:15; 1 Peter 2:21, 22; 1 John 2:2; 4:10.)

10. The Experience of Salvation

In infinite love and mercy God made Christ, who knew no sin, to be sin

for us, so that in Him we might be made the righteousness of God. Led by the

Holy Spirit we sense our need, acknowledge our sinfulness, repent of our

transgressions, and exercise faith in Jesus as Saviour and Lord, Substitute and

Example. This saving faith comes through the divine power of the Word and

is the gift of God’s grace. Through Christ we are justified, adopted as God’s

sons and daughters, and delivered from the lordship of sin. Through the Spirit

we are born again and sanctified; the Spirit renews our minds, writes God’s

law of love in our hearts, and we are given the power to live a holy life.

Abiding in Him we become partakers of the divine nature and have the

assurance of salvation now and in the judgment. (Gen. 3:15; Isa. 45:22; 53;

Jer. 31:31-34; Ezek. 33:11; 36:25-27; Hab. 2:4; Mark 9:23, 24; John 3:3-8,

16; 16:8; Rom. 3:21-26; 5:6-10; 8:1-4, 14-17; 10:17; 12:2; 2 Cor. 5:17-21;

Gal. 1:4; 3:13, 14, 26; 4:4-7; Eph. 2:4-10; Col. 1:13, 14; Titus 3:3-7;

Heb. 8:7-12; 1 Peter 1:23; 2:21, 22; 2 Peter 1:3, 4; Rev. 13:8.)

11. Growing in Christ

By His death on the cross Jesus triumphed over the forces of evil. He

who subjugated the demonic spirits during His earthly ministry has broken

their power and made certain their ultimate doom. Jesus’ victory gives us

victory over the evil forces that still seek to control us, as we walk with Him

in peace, joy, and assurance of His love. Now the Holy Spirit dwells within

us and empowers us. Continually committed to Jesus as our Saviour and

Lord, we are set free from the burden of our past deeds. No longer do we live

in the darkness, fear of evil powers, ignorance, and meaninglessness of our

former way of life. In this new freedom in Jesus, we are called to grow into

the likeness of His character, communing with Him daily in prayer, feeding

on His Word, meditating on it and on His providence, singing His praises,

gathering together for worship, and participating in the mission of the

Church. We are also called to follow Christ’s example by compassionately

172 CHURCH MANUAL

ministering to the physical, mental, social, emotional, and spiritual needs of

humanity. As we give ourselves in loving service to those around us and in

witnessing to His salvation, His constant presence with us through the Spirit

transforms every moment and every task into a spiritual experience. (1 Chron.

29:11; Ps. 1:1, 2; 23:4; 77:11, 12; Matt. 20:25-28; 25:31-46; Luke 10:17-20;

John 20:21; Rom. 8:38, 39; 2 Cor. 3:17, 18; Gal. 5:22-25; Eph. 5:19, 20; 6:12-

18; Phil. 3:7-14; Col. 1:13, 14; 2:6, 14, 15; 1 Thess. 5:16-18, 23; Heb. 10:25;

James 1:27; 2 Peter 2:9; 3:18; 1 John 4:4.)

12. The Church

The church is the community of believers who confess Jesus Christ as

Lord and Saviour. In continuity with the people of God in Old Testament

times, we are called out from the world; and we join together for worship, for

fellowship, for instruction in the Word, for the celebration of the Lord’s

Supper, for service to humanity, and for the worldwide proclamation of the

gospel. The church derives its authority from Christ, who is the incarnate

Word revealed in the Scriptures. The church is God’s family; adopted by Him

as children, its members live on the basis of the new covenant. The church is

the body of Christ, a community of faith of which Christ Himself is the Head.

The church is the bride for whom Christ died that He might sanctify and

cleanse her. At His return in triumph, He will present her to Himself a

glorious church, the faithful of all the ages, the purchase of His blood, not

having spot or wrinkle, but holy and without blemish. (Gen. 12:1-3; Exod.

19:3-7; Matt. 16:13-20; 18:18; 28:19, 20; Acts 2:38-42; 7:38; 1 Cor. 1:2; Eph.

1:22, 23; 2:19-22; 3:8-11; 5:23-27; Col. 1:17, 18; 1 Peter 2:9.)

13. The Remnant and Its Mission

The universal church is composed of all who truly believe in Christ, but

in the last days, a time of widespread apostasy, a remnant has been called out

to keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. This remnant

announces the arrival of the judgment hour, proclaims salvation through

Christ, and heralds the approach of His second advent. This proclamation is

symbolized by the three angels of Revelation 14; it coincides with the work

of judgment in heaven and results in a work of repentance and reform on

earth. Every believer is called to have a personal part in this worldwide

witness. (Dan. 7:9-14; Isa. 1:9; 11:11; Jer. 23:3; Mic. 2:12; 2 Cor. 5:10;

1 Peter 1:16-19; 4:17; 2 Peter 3:10-14; Jude 3, 14; Rev. 12:17; 14:6-12; 18:1-

4.)

FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS 173

14. Unity in the Body of Christ

The church is one body with many members, called from every nation,

kindred, tongue, and people. In Christ we are a new creation; distinctions of

race, culture, learning, and nationality, and differences between high and low,

rich and poor, male and female, must not be divisive among us. We are all

equal in Christ, who by one Spirit has bonded us into one fellowship with

Him and with one another; we are to serve and be served without partiality

or reservation. Through the revelation of Jesus Christ in the Scriptures we

share the same faith and hope, and reach out in one witness to all. This unity

has its source in the oneness of the triune God, who has adopted us as His

children. (Ps. 133:1; Matt. 28:19, 20; John 17:20-23; Acts 17:26, 27; Rom.

12:4, 5; 1 Cor. 12:12-14; 2 Cor. 5:16, 17; Gal. 3:27-29; Eph. 2:13-16; 4:3-6,

11-16; Col. 3:10-15.)

15. Baptism

By baptism we confess our faith in the death and resurrection of Jesus

Christ, and testify of our death to sin and of our purpose to walk in newness

of life. Thus we acknowledge Christ as Lord and Saviour, become His people,

and are received as members by His church. Baptism is a symbol of our union

with Christ, the forgiveness of our sins, and our reception of the Holy Spirit.

It is by immersion in water and is contingent on an affirmation of faith in

Jesus and evidence of repentance of sin. It follows instruction in the Holy

Scriptures and acceptance of their teachings. (Matt. 28:19, 20; Acts 2:38;

16:30-33; 22:16; Rom. 6:1-6; Gal. 3:27; Col. 2:12, 13.)

16. The Lord’s Supper

The Lord’s Supper is a participation in the emblems of the body and

blood of Jesus as an expression of faith in Him, our Lord and Saviour. In this

experience of communion Christ is present to meet and strengthen His

people. As we partake, we joyfully proclaim the Lord’s death until He comes

again. Preparation for the Supper includes self-examination, repentance, and

confession. The Master ordained the service of foot-washing to signify

renewed cleansing, to express a willingness to serve one another in Christlike

humility, and to unite our hearts in love. The communion service is open to

all believing Christians. (Matt. 26:17-30; John 6:48-63; 13:1-17; 1 Cor.

10:16, 17; 11:23-30; Rev. 3:20.)

17. Spiritual Gifts and Ministries

God bestows upon all members of His church in every age spiritual gifts

that each member is to employ in loving ministry for the common good of

174 CHURCH MANUAL

the church and of humanity. Given by the agency of the Holy Spirit, who

apportions to each member as He wills, the gifts provide all abilities and

ministries needed by the church to fulfill its divinely ordained functions.

According to the Scriptures, these gifts include such ministries as faith,

healing, prophecy, proclamation, teaching, administration, reconciliation,

compassion, and self-sacrificing service and charity for the help and

encouragement of people. Some members are called of God and endowed by

the Spirit for functions recognized by the church in pastoral, evangelistic, and

teaching ministries particularly needed to equip the members for service, to

build up the church to spiritual maturity, and to foster unity of the faith and

knowledge of God. When members employ these spiritual gifts as faithful

stewards of God’s varied grace, the church is protected from the destructive

influence of false doctrine, grows with a growth that is from God, and is built

up in faith and love. (Acts 6:1-7; Rom. 12:4-8; 1 Cor. 12:7-11, 27, 28; Eph.

4:8, 11-16; 1 Tim. 3:1-13; 1 Peter 4:10, 11.)

18. The Gift of Prophecy

The Scriptures testify that one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit is prophecy.

This gift is an identifying mark of the remnant church and we believe it was

manifested in the ministry of Ellen G. White. Her writings speak with

prophetic authority and provide comfort, guidance, instruction, and

correction to the church. They also make clear that the Bible is the standard

by which all teaching and experience must be tested. (Num. 12:6; 2 Chron.

20:20; Amos 3:7; Joel 2:28, 29; Acts 2:14-21; 2 Tim. 3:16, 17; Heb. 1:1-3;

Rev. 12:17; 19:10; 22:8, 9.)

19. The Law of God

The great principles of God’s law are embodied in the Ten

Commandments and exemplified in the life of Christ. They express God’s

love, will, and purposes concerning human conduct and relationships and are

binding upon all people in every age. These precepts are the basis of God’s

covenant with His people and the standard in God’s judgment. Through the

agency of the Holy Spirit they point out sin and awaken a sense of need for a

Saviour. Salvation is all of grace and not of works, and its fruit is obedience

to the Commandments. This obedience develops Christian character and

results in a sense of well-being. It is an evidence of our love for the Lord and

our concern for our fellow human beings. The obedience of faith

demonstrates the power of Christ to transform lives, and therefore strengthens

Christian witness. (Exod. 20:1-17; Deut. 28:1-14; Ps. 19:7-14; 40:7, 8; Matt.

FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS 175

5:17-20; 22:36-40; John 14:15; 15:7-10; Rom. 8:3, 4; Eph. 2:8-10; Heb. 8:8-

10; 1 John 2:3; 5:3; Rev. 12:17; 14:12.)

20. The Sabbath

The gracious Creator, after the six days of Creation, rested on the seventh

day and instituted the Sabbath for all people as a memorial of Creation. The

fourth commandment of God’s unchangeable law requires the observance of

this seventh-day Sabbath as the day of rest, worship, and ministry in harmony

with the teaching and practice of Jesus, the Lord of the Sabbath. The Sabbath

is a day of delightful communion with God and one another. It is a symbol of

our redemption in Christ, a sign of our sanctification, a token of our

allegiance, and a foretaste of our eternal future in God’s kingdom. The

Sabbath is God’s perpetual sign of His eternal covenant between Him and

His people. Joyful observance of this holy time from evening to evening,

sunset to sunset, is a celebration of God’s creative and redemptive acts. (Gen.

2:1-3; Exod. 20:8-11; 31:13-17; Lev. 23:32; Deut. 5:12-15; Isa. 56:5, 6;

58:13, 14; Ezek. 20:12, 20; Matt. 12:1-12; Mark 1:32; Luke 4:16; Heb. 4:1-

11.)

21. Stewardship

We are God’s stewards, entrusted by Him with time and opportunities,

abilities and possessions, and the blessings of the earth and its resources. We

are responsible to Him for their proper use. We acknowledge God’s

ownership by faithful service to Him and our fellow human beings, and by

returning tithe and giving offerings for the proclamation of His gospel and

the support and growth of His church. Stewardship is a privilege given to us

by God for nurture in love and the victory over selfishness and covetousness.

Stewards rejoice in the blessings that come to others as a result of their

faithfulness. (Gen. 1:26-28; 2:15; 1 Chron. 29:14; Haggai 1:3-11; Mal. 3:8-

12; Matt. 23:23; Rom. 15:26, 27; 1 Cor. 9:9-14; 2 Cor. 8:1-15; 9:7.)

22. Christian Behavior

We are called to be a godly people who think, feel, and act in harmony

with biblical principles in all aspects of personal and social life. For the Spirit

to recreate in us the character of our Lord we involve ourselves only in those

things that will produce Christlike purity, health, and joy in our lives. This

means that our amusement and entertainment should meet the highest

standards of Christian taste and beauty. While recognizing cultural

differences, our dress is to be simple, modest, and neat, befitting those whose

true beauty does not consist of outward adornment but in the imperishable

176 CHURCH MANUAL

ornament of a gentle and quiet spirit. It also means that because our bodies

are the temples of the Holy Spirit, we are to care for them intelligently. Along

with adequate exercise and rest, we are to adopt the most healthful diet

possible and abstain from the unclean foods identified in the Scriptures. Since

alcoholic beverages, tobacco, and the irresponsible use of drugs and narcotics

are harmful to our bodies, we are to abstain from them as well. Instead, we

are to engage in whatever brings our thoughts and bodies into the discipline

of Christ, who desires our wholesomeness, joy, and goodness. (Gen. 7:2;

Exod. 20:15; Lev. 11:1-47; Ps. 106:3; Rom. 12:1, 2; 1 Cor. 6:19, 20; 10:31;

2 Cor. 6:14-7:1; 10:5; Eph. 5:1-21; Phil. 2:4; 4:8; 1 Tim. 2:9, 10;

Titus 2:11, 12; 1 Peter 3:1-4; 1 John 2:6; 3 John 2.)

23. Marriage and the Family

Marriage was divinely established in Eden and affirmed by Jesus to be a

lifelong union between a man and a woman in loving companionship. For the

Christian a marriage commitment is to God as well as to the spouse, and

should be entered into only between a man and a woman who share a

common faith. Mutual love, honor, respect, and responsibility are the fabric

of this relationship, which is to reflect the love, sanctity, closeness, and

permanence of the relationship between Christ and His church. Regarding

divorce, Jesus taught that the person who divorces a spouse, except for

fornication, and marries another, commits adultery. Although some family

relationships may fall short of the ideal, a man and a woman who fully

commit themselves to each other in Christ through marriage may achieve

loving unity through the guidance of the Spirit and the nurture of the church.

God blesses the family and intends that its members shall assist each other

toward complete maturity. Increasing family closeness is one of the earmarks

of the final gospel message. Parents are to bring up their children to love and

obey the Lord. By their example and their words they are to teach them that

Christ is a loving, tender, and caring guide who wants them to become

members of His body, the family of God which embraces both single and

married persons. (Gen. 2:18-25; Exod. 20:12; Deut. 6:5-9; Prov. 22:6; Mal.

4:5, 6; Matt. 5:31, 32; 19:3-9, 12; Mark 10:11, 12; John 2:1-11; 1 Cor. 7:7,

10, 11; 2 Cor. 6:14; Eph. 5:21-33; 6:1-4.)

24. Christ’s Ministry in the Heavenly Sanctuary

There is a sanctuary in heaven, the true tabernacle that the Lord set up

and not humans. In it Christ ministers on our behalf, making available to

believers the benefits of His atoning sacrifice offered once for all on the cross.

At His ascension, He was inaugurated as our great High Priest and, began His

FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS OF SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS 177

intercessory ministry, which was typified by the work of the high priest in the

holy place of the earthly sanctuary. In 1844, at the end of the prophetic period

of 2300 days, He entered the second and last phase of His atoning ministry,

which was typified by the work of the high priest in the most holy place of

the earthly sanctuary. It is a work of investigative judgment which is part of

the ultimate disposition of all sin, typified by the cleansing of the ancient

Hebrew sanctuary on the Day of Atonement. In that typical service the

sanctuary was cleansed with the blood of animal sacrifices, but the heavenly

things are purified with the perfect sacrifice of the blood of Jesus. The

investigative judgment reveals to heavenly intelligences who among the dead

are asleep in Christ and therefore, in Him, are deemed worthy to have part in

the first resurrection. It also makes manifest who among the living are abiding

in Christ, keeping the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, and in

Him, therefore, are ready for translation into His everlasting kingdom. This

judgment vindicates the justice of God in saving those who believe in Jesus.

It declares that those who have remained loyal to God shall receive the

kingdom. The completion of this ministry of Christ will mark the close of

human probation before the Second Advent. (Lev. 16; Num. 14:34;

Ezek. 4:6; Dan. 7:9-27; 8:13, 14; 9:24-27; Heb. 1:3; 2:16, 17; 4:14-16; 8:1-5;

9:11-28; 10:19-22; Rev. 8:3-5; 11:19; 14:6, 7, 12; 20:12; 22:11, 12.)

25. The Second Coming of Christ

The second coming of Christ is the blessed hope of the church, the

grand climax of the gospel. The Saviour’s coming will be literal, personal,

visible, and worldwide. When He returns, the righteous dead will be

resurrected, and together with the righteous living will be glorified and taken

to heaven, but the unrighteous will die. The almost complete fulfillment of

most lines of prophecy, together with the present condition of the world,

indicates that Christ’s coming is near. The time of that event has not been

revealed, and we are therefore exhorted to be ready at all times. (Matt. 24;

Mark 13; Luke 21; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:9-11; 1 Cor. 15:51-54; 1 Thess. 4:13-

18; 5:1-6; 2 Thess. 1:7-10; 2:8; 2 Tim. 3:1-5; Titus 2:13; Heb. 9:28; Rev. 1:7;

14:14-20; 19:11-21.)

26. Death and Resurrection

The wages of sin is death. But God, who alone is immortal, will grant

eternal life to His redeemed. Until that day death is an unconscious state for

all people. When Christ, who is our life, appears, the resurrected righteous

and the living righteous will be glorified and caught up to meet their Lord.

The second resurrection, the resurrection of the unrighteous, will take place

178 CHURCH MANUAL

a thousand years later. (Job 19:25-27; Ps. 146:3, 4; Eccl. 9:5, 6, 10; Dan. 12:2,

13; Isa. 25:8; John 5:28, 29; 11:11-14; Rom. 6:23; 1 Cor. 15:51-54; Col. 3:4;

1 Thess. 4:13-17; 1 Tim. 6:15, 16; Rev. 20:1-10.)

27. The Millennium and the End of Sin

The millennium is the thousand-year reign of Christ with His saints in

heaven between the first and second resurrections. During this time the

wicked dead will be judged; the earth will be utterly desolate, without living

human inhabitants, but occupied by Satan and his angels. At its close Christ

with His saints and the Holy City will descend from heaven to earth. The

unrighteous dead will then be resurrected, and with Satan and his angels will

surround the city; but fire from God will consume them and cleanse the earth.

The universe will thus be freed of sin and sinners forever. (Jer. 4:23-26; Ezek.

28:18, 19; Mal. 4:1; 1 Cor. 6:2, 3; Rev. 20; 21:1-5.)

28. The New Earth

On the new earth, in which righteousness dwells, God will provide

an eternal home for the redeemed and a perfect environment for everlasting

life, love, joy, and learning in His presence. For here God Himself will dwell

with His people, and suffering and death will have passed away. The great

controversy will be ended, and sin will be no more. All things, animate and

inanimate, will declare that God is love; and He shall reign forever. Amen.

(Isa. 35; 65:17-25; Matt. 5:5; 2 Peter 3:13; Rev. 11:15; 21:1-7; 22:1-5.)

179 
Notes 
These notes contain explanatory material regarding how a church may 
proceed  in  a  particular  matter.  A  church  may  adopt  alternative  ways  of 
handling such items. Such alternative methods should be in harmony with 
generally accepted principles of Church organization and operation. 
CHAPTER 9 Notes 
1.   Marriage Ceremony (see  p. 80)—In some countries or states a 
pastor  must  be  legally  appointed  and  registered  in  order  to  conduct  the 
marriage service. In many lands the pastor may perform the ceremony in the 
church, but the marriage contract is legally signed by the district registrar, 
who usually sits in the vestry and listens to the approved form of marriage 
declaration. In still other lands the pastor cannot perform the ceremony at all 
because it is recognized as a state responsibility and is looked upon as a civil 
contract.  In  such  cases  members  usually  retire  to  the  home  or  place  of 
worship, where a pastor conducts a special service to seek the blessing of the 
Lord upon the couple. (See pp. 159-166.) 
 
2.   Training and Equipping of Elders (see p. 81)—While the pastor 
has the primary responsibility for training elders, the Ministerial Association 
of  the  conference,  in  cooperation  with  the  departments,  is  encouraged  to 
schedule periodic meetings for their training. In order to support a pastor-
elder  team  relationship,  pastors  also  should  attend  the  training  meetings. 
Leaders of  companies who function in the  place of elders also should be 
invited. 
 
  3.  Training  and  Equipping  of  Deacons  and  Deaconesses  (see 
pp. 82-84, 85-86)—While the pastor has the primary responsibility for the 
training  of  deacons  and  deaconesses,  the  Ministerial  Association  of  the 
conference is encouraged to schedule periodic meetings for the training of 
the deacons and deaconesses. 
 
4.   Care and Maintenance of Church Property (see pp. 84, 86)—
Deacons and deaconesses must see that the church building is kept clean and 
in repair and that the grounds are kept clean and attractive. This also includes 
ensuring that janitorial work is done. In large churches where it is necessary 
to employ a janitor, the deacons should recommend a suitable person to the 
board,  which  votes to  employ  such help, or the  board  may authorize the 

180 CHURCH MANUAL

deacons to employ a janitor. Board authorization should be obtained for all

major repair expenses. All bills for repairs, as well as for recurring expenses,

such as water, electricity, and, fuel, are referred to the treasurer for payment.

5. Clerk Keeps Records (see p. 87)—Board minutes should be

recorded in the church record book, or in another appropriate record system

adopted by the church, giving the time and date of meeting, number

attending, and a report of all actions taken. The clerk should also make a list

of committees appointed at the meeting, giving to the chairperson a list of the

members of each committee, together with its terms of reference and an

outline of work it is asked to do. The church record book may be secured

from the Adventist Book Center or, in some countries, from the publishing

house.

The church record book contains a place for recording membership,

including columns showing how and when members are received or

removed. This record must be kept chronologically, and supporting data for

each entry also should be recorded in the section where minutes of

membership actions are kept. The membership record must be accurately and

currently maintained in order to show the official standing of the

membership.

6. Corresponding With Members (see p. 87)—The clerk should

correspond frequently with absent members and should pass on to them news

of church progress, encouraging them, in turn, to report their Christian

activities each quarter.

7. Money for Personal Literature Orders (see p. 90)—Where a

local Adventist Book Center does not exist, members may place money for

personal orders of literature, books, pamphlets, magazines, and subscriptions

for periodicals in an envelope, with the order form properly filled out, and

hand it to the personal ministries secretary. The treasurer then remits both

order and payment for all such literature to the Adventist Book Center or to

the publishing house, according to the system adopted by the conference. At

the close of each quarter the personal ministries secretary will report to the

church, at its quarterly business meeting, about the standing of its account

with the Adventist Book Center and/or publishing house and shall provide a

copy for the treasurer. (See p. 107.)

8. Safeguarding Children—Church should be a safe place to bring

our children. Everyone involved with children who are minors must meet all

NOTES  181 
 
 
Church  and  legal  standards  and  requirements.  In  order  to  safeguard  our 
children,  churches  are encouraged to  adopt policies that  would  provide a 
measure of safety and protection for children. Such policies should include 
the following: 
  a.   Two-Adult  Policy—Have  two  adults  present  in  children’s 
classrooms or activities. 
  b.   Open  Door—Discourage  private  or  one-on-one  contact  and 
encourage an open-door policy in all situations. Where an open door is not 
possible, station a second adult at the door. 
  c.   Volunteer  Screening—Have  all  volunteers  complete  a 
volunteer information form, check their references, and, if required by law, 
do a police background check. 
  d.   Six-Month Policy—Require a waiting period of six months for 
newly baptized or transferring members who have indicated a willingness to 
work with children. 
  e.   Training—Provide regular training for teachers and volunteers 
to help them understand and protect children and how to nurture their faith. 
Local  church  leaders  should  consult  with  the  conference  in  order  to 
ascertain  conference  procedures  and  requirements,  including  local  legal 
requirements for individuals working with children. 
Additional resources are available from Adventist Risk Management at 
www.adventistrisk.org. 
 
9.  Adventist  Possibility  Ministries  Resources  (see  pp.  92-93)—For 
further  information  regarding  the  seven  categories  of  this  ministry  or  to 
access resources, visit www.possibilityministries.org. 
 
10.  Children’s Ministries Resources (see pp. 93-95)—The Children’s 
Ministries Handbook: A Step-by-Step Guide for Children’s Leaders Around 
the World (2005); The  Children’s  Ministries  Coordinator:  A  Step-by-Step 
Guide for Organizing Children’s Ministries in the Local Church (2005); and 
Pastor’s  and  Elder’s  Handbook  for  Children’s  Ministries  (2005).  Silver 
Spring,  Md.:  Children’s  Ministries,  General  Conference  of  Seventh-day 
Adventists. For further information, contact your local conference children’s 
ministries director and children.adventist.org. 
 
11.  Family  Ministries  Resources  (see  pp.  98-100)—Caring  for 
Families Today: A Guide for Family Ministries (2009). Silver Spring, Md.: 
Family  Ministries,  General  Conference  of  Seventh-day  Adventists.  For 

182  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
 
further information, contact your local conference family ministries director 
and family.adventist.org. 
 
12.  Health  Ministries  Resources  (See  pp.  100-101)—
CELEBRATIONS  (a 12-program  outline  of  the  essential  health  ministry 
presentations,  includes  scripts and PowerPoints),  CHARTERS  (a series  of 
lectures with PowerPoint for presentation to lay audiences), Foundations for 
Health  Ministry  (84  lectures  on  basic  health  for  health  ministry  leaders), 
Breathe Free (stop-smoking curriculum), Youth Alive (a program to build 
resiliency  in  our  youth),  Vegetarian  Cuisine  Instructor’s  Course  (a 
comprehensive  how-to  manual),  Birthing  Companions  (to  support  young 
pregnant women in their pregnancy), Regeneration (a 12-step program for 
recovery in addiction), and My Vegetarian Food Pyramid (posters large or 
small). 
 
13.  Public Affairs and Religious Liberty  Resources (see pp. 101-
102)—For further information, contact your local conference Public Affairs 
and  Religious  Liberty  director  or  visit  www.adventistliberty.org  and 
www.irla.org. 
 
14.  Publishing Ministries Resources (see pp. 102-103)—Literature 
Ministry Training Manual (volumes 1-3 with PowerPoint presentations); The 
Publishing  Ministry  and  the  Church  (booklet);  Student  Literature 
Evangelism  Manual;  Miracles  of  Grace  (a  book  of  365  testimonies  of 
literature  evangelists  around  the  world);  The  Literature  Evangelist  (a 
quarterly magazine of General Conference Publishing Ministries). For more 
information, contact your local conference or union publishing director. You 
can also go to www.adventistpublishing.org. 
 
15.  Sabbath  School  and  Personal  Ministries  Resources  (see 
pp. 103-108)—Sabbath School Bible Study Guides for various ages (Adult, 
InVerse, Cornerstone Connections, Real-Time Faith, PowerPoints, Primary, 
Kindergarten,  and  Beginner);  In  Step  with  Jesus  (a  four-quarter  Sabbath 
School Bible Study Guide for new members); Sabbath School Handbook; 
Personal  Ministries  Handbook;  Keys  for  Sabbath  School  and  Personal 
Ministries Leaders (a series of leaflets); Reaching and Winning (a series of 
booklets for personal ministries to peoples of various faith systems and other 
target groups); Keys to Adventist Community Services (a leaflet/handbook); 
The Sharing (departmental newsletter); and Community Services and Urban 
Ministry Certification Program (www.sabbathschoolpersonalministries.org/ 

NOTES  183 
 
 
acs_iicd).  For  further  information,  contact  the  local  conference  Sabbath 
School and  personal ministries director.  Other resources may be found at 
www.sabbathschoolpersonalministries.org,  GraceLink.net,  JuniorPowerPoints.org, 
RealTimeFaith.net,  CornerstoneConnections.net,  InVerseBible.org, 
SabbathSchoolPersonalMinistries.org, InStepWithJesus.org, or the Sabbath 
School app can be downloaded on a mobile device. 
 
16.  Adventist  Community  Services  (see  pp.  107-108)—Some 
territories continue to have an active Dorcas Society and Adventist Men, or 
have alternate names for social ministry out of the local church that have been 
officially approved by regional church administrative units. In such cases, the 
church  should elect an  Adventist Community Services  coordinator (not  a 
director) to coordinate all community services conducted by the local church 
departments, services, and deacons/deaconesses, which have their individual 
leaders. 
 
Leaders  of  Dorcas,  Adventist  Men,  other  officially  approved  local 
church social ministries organizations, and Adventist Community Services 
coordinators  at  the  local  level  participate  as  members  of  the  Personal 
Ministries Council under the umbrella of the Personal Ministries Department 
as stated in this Church Manual.  
 
When community services work is newly organized in a territory, it is 
recommended to follow the Adventist Community Services model, which 
involves all church members, in a wide array of community services based 
on  identified  needs.  For  more  information  go  to 
www.sabbathschoolpersonalministries.org  and  click  on  the  Adventist 
Community Services tab. 
 
17.  Stewardship Ministries Resources (see pp. 108-109)—Steps to 
Discipleship  (2009).  Silver  Spring,  Md.:  Stewardship  Ministries,  General 
Conference of Seventh-day Adventists. For further information, contact your 
local  conference, union,  or  division  stewardship  ministries  department  or 
visit stewardship.adventist.org. 
 
18.  Women’s Ministries  Resources (see pp. 109-110)—Leadership 
certification  levels  1-4;  resource  materials  for  Day  of  Prayer,  Women’s 
Emphasis Day, and Abuse Prevention Emphasis Day; Pastor’s and Elder’s 
Handbook  for  Women’s  Ministries.  For  further  information,  contact  your 
local conference women’s ministries director and visit women.adventist.org. 

184  CHURCH MANUAL 
 
 
 
19.  Adventist Youth Ministries Organizational Plan (see pp. 111-
112)—Detailed  information  regarding  the  Adventist  Youth  Ministries 
organizational plan is available from the conference youth ministries director. 
Each  church  should  study  its  own  youth  and  family  profile,  resources, 
personnel,  facilities,  and  school  relationships,  developing  the  best  youth 
ministry in keeping with these factors. 
Different terms such as “club,” “society,” “fellowship,” or “action,” may 
be selected, but the name “Adventist Youth” should always be used to clearly 
identify the organization. 
 
20.  Adventist Youth Ministries Resources (see p. 110-115)—Local 
church  officers  should  first  contact  their  respective  conference/mission, 
union, and division for resources. In addition, the General Conference Youth 
Ministries website also provides support for all levels of youth ministry at 
www.youth.adventist.org. 
CHAPTER 10 Notes 
1.   Sample  List  of  Church  Leaders  (see  p.  118).  The  nominating 
committee selects members to serve as officers in a variety of positions. A 
small church may have a short list of officers. A large church may have a 
long list of officers. Here is a list that may be considered: 
Elder(s)  
Deacon(s)  
Deaconess(es)  
Clerk 
Treasurer and assistant(s)  
Interest coordinator  
Church board 
Church school board 
Adventist Community Services leader or Dorcas Society leader 
Adventist  Community  Services  secretary-treasurer  or  Dorcas  Society 
secretary-treasurer 
Adventist Possibility Ministries leader 
Adventist Youth Ministries 
  Adventist Youth Ministries music leader 
  Adventist Youth ministries pianist or organist 
  Adventist Youth Ministries secretary/treasurer and assistant 
  Adventurer Club director 
  Ambassador Club leader 

NOTES 185

Pathfinder Club director and deputy director

Public Campus Ministries leader/coordinator

Young Adults leader

Bible school coordinator

Children’s ministries coordinator

Church chorister or song leader or music coordinator

Church organist or pianist

Communication secretary or communication committee

Education secretary/church school principal or head teacher

Family ministries leader(s)

Health ministries leader

Personal ministries leader

Personal ministries secretary

Prayer ministries director

Publishing ministries coordinator

Religious liberty leader

Sabbath School superintendent(s) and assistant(s)

Sabbath School secretary and assistant(s)

Sabbath School division leaders, including leaders for the adult and

extension divisions

Sabbath School Investment secretary

Spirit of Prophecy writings coordinator

Stewardship ministries leader

Vacation Bible School director

Women’s ministries leader

Additional personnel considered necessary

Home and School Association officers (leader and secretary-treasurer):

If only one church supports a school, the church nominating committee

makes recommendations to the school board, which then makes the

appointments. If more than one church supports a school, the school board

conducts the whole process. (See pp. 97, 98.)

CHAPTER 11 Notes

1. Sabbath School (see p. 127)—The usual length of time for Sabbath

School is one hour and ten minutes. This, however, does not prevent a

conference from adopting a longer or shorter period, though it is important to

have sufficient time to regularly promote the missionary activities and

responsibilities of the world church, along with the mission offering, plus at

least thirty minutes for Bible study.

186 CHURCH MANUAL

2. Forms of Service (see p. 127-128)—Forms of service vary from

country to country and culture to culture. Following are two suggested forms:

Longer Order of Worship

Musical prelude

Announcements

Service participants enter

Doxology

Invocation (prayer)

Scripture reading

Hymn of praise

Prayer

Anthem or special music

Offering

Hymn of consecration

Sermon

Hymn

Benediction

Congregation standing or seated for a few moments of silent prayer

Musical postlude

Shorter Order of Worship

Announcements

Hymn

Prayer

Offering

Hymn or special music

Sermon

Hymn

Benediction

Congregation standing or seated for silent prayer

3. Form of Service (see p. 128)—As the participants enter and kneel,

the congregation should, with bowed heads, implore the presence and

blessing of God. A worshipful hush prepares the way for the exercises that

follow.

NOTES 187

The two main divisions of the worship service are:

a. The congregational response in praise and adoration, expressed

in song, prayer, and gifts.

b. The message from the Word of God.

The one leading the worshipers into the presence of God with the pastoral

prayer should do so with a sense of awe, realizing its importance. Customarily

the person praying kneels facing the congregation, and the congregation, as

far as practicable kneeling, in turn faces the individual praying. The prayer

should be brief but should include adoration, thanks, and mention of the

personal needs of worshippers, as well as of the world field.

The offering is a vital part of the worship hour. While we are counseled

to “worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness,” we are also exhorted to “bring

an offering, and come into His courts” (Ps. 96:9, 8). So the presentation of

our gifts to God quite naturally finds its place as a part of the worship service.

Special music or a devotional hymn is appropriate.

Then comes what should be one of the most important parts of the

worship hour—the spiritual feeding of the flock of God. Blessed results to

the glory of God always follow when a congregation is truly fed and feels

that “God has visited His people” (Luke 7:16). The one who brings the

message should fully sense the sacredness of this work and should be

thoroughly prepared.

The elder collaborates with the church pastor in planning the order of the

service. If the church has no regular pastor, the elder is in charge of the service

and should either conduct it or arrange for someone to do so. From time to

time a meeting for testimony and praise may be conducted, or the time may

be given to certain members to relate their experiences in outreach

(missionary) work.

4. Times of Meetings (see p. 128)—In order to strengthen and

develop the outreach (missionary) spirit among our members, auxiliary

personal ministries meetings might be conducted in one or more of the

following ways: a. The ten-minute weekly personal ministries meeting held

each Sabbath, usually following the close of the Sabbath School and

preceding the preaching service.

b. A midweek meeting combined with the weekly prayer meeting.

On this occasion, the first part of the service may be given to a devotional

message, followed by a season of prayer, remembering that worship is vital

in spiritual growth and preparation for service. The remainder of the time may

be devoted to training for lay evangelistic service. Instruction in soul-winning

188 CHURCH MANUAL

methods is presented, and the members are given opportunity to present and

discuss problems they have met in lay evangelism.

Personal ministries meetings should meet at times suited to local

conditions. The personal ministries council should carefully plan to make the

personal ministries services of the church occasions for spiritual revival and

practical training, and see that they are conducted with the same regularity

and continuity as other meetings of the church.

5. Foot-Washing (see p. 131)—Men and women should be provided

separate areas for foot-washing. Where stairs or distance is a problem, special

arrangements should be made for those with disabilities. In places where it is

socially acceptable and where clothing is such that there would be no

immodesty, separate arrangements may be made for husband and wife or

parents and baptized children to share with each other in the foot-washing

ceremony. To encourage shy or sensitive people who may view the selecting

of a foot-washing partner as an embarrassing experience, church leaders

should be designated to help such persons find partners.

All should thoroughly wash their hands before returning to participate in

the Lord’s Supper. Those leading out in the service should do this publicly

for hygienic purposes.

6. Bread and Wine (see p. 131)—A hymn may be sung during the

reassembly of the congregation as the officiating pastors or elders take their

places near the bread and wine (unfermented grape juice) and the deacons

and deaconesses take their places.

The covering over the bread is removed.

A suitable passage of Scripture may be read, such as

1 Corinthians 11:23, 24; Matthew 26:26; Mark 14:22; or Luke 22:19; or a

brief sermon may be given at this point in the service rather than earlier. This

can be especially effective if the sermon emphasizes the meaning of the bread

and wine so its message is still fresh in the minds of participants as the

emblems are being distributed.

Those officiating normally kneel while the blessing is asked on the

bread. The congregation may kneel or remain seated.

Usually most of the bread to be served is broken ahead of time, with a

small portion left on each plate for the elders and/or pastors to break. (All

handling the bread must wash their hands thoroughly before returning for the

communion service.) The pastors and elders hand the plates containing the

bread to the deacons, who then serve the congregation, though in small

congregations the pastor or elders may serve all participants.

NOTES 189

During this time there may be a choice of special music, testimonies, a

summary of the sermon, selected readings, congregational singing, or

meditative music.

Participants should retain their portions of the bread until the officiating

pastors or elders have been served. When everyone has been seated, the

leader invites all to partake of the bread together. Silent prayers are offered

as the bread is eaten.

The pastor then reads a suitable passage, such as

1 Corinthians 11:25, 26; Matthew 26:27-29; Mark 14:23-25; or Luke 22:20.

Leaders kneel as the prayer is given over the wine. Again, deacons serve the

congregation. Activities such as those suggested during the passing of the

bread may be continued at this time. After the officiating pastors or elders

have been served, all worshippers partake of the wine together.

An optional method is for the bread to be blessed and broken; then the

bread and wine are placed on the same tray and passed to the congregation.

The worshipper takes both from the tray at the same time. The bread is eaten,

followed by silent prayer. Then after prayer over the wine, it is taken,

followed by silent prayer. Where pews or seats are equipped with racks to

hold the wine glasses, the collection of glasses is unnecessary until after the

service.

7. Business Meetings (see pp. 134)—Reports may comprise the

following activities:

a. A report from the clerk showing the present membership of the

church and the number of members received and those transferred to other

churches. Note also should be made, giving the number but not necessarily

the names of those who were removed from fellowship during the year, as

well as those who have died. A brief statement of the decisions of the church

board in its meetings may interest members.

b. A report from the personal ministries leader giving a statement

of outreach (missionary) activities, including Community Services activities,

together with plans for future work. This should be followed by a report from

the personal ministries secretary.

c. A report from the treasurer showing the amount of tithe

received and sent to the conference, a statement of mission offerings received

and forwarded, and a statement showing local church funds received and

disbursed.

d. A report from the deacons and deaconesses concerning visits to

members, their activities in behalf of the poor, and their other nurturing work.

190 CHURCH MANUAL

e. A report from the secretary of the young people’s society

outlining the activities in outreach (missionary) and other lines by the youth

of the church.

f. A report from the Sabbath School secretary giving the

membership and other matters pertaining to the Sabbath School.

g. A report from the treasurer about the financial status of the

church school, with details as to its needs in equipment and other matters.

h. A report from the principal or teacher of the church school

covering such matters as enrollment, the educational progress of the school,

baptisms among the schoolchildren, and the results of the children’s efforts

in denominational endeavors.

i. A report from the Home and School Association leader

covering the activities and needs of that organization.

j. A report from the communication secretary covering press,

radio, television, and other communication activities involving church and

com- munity.

8. Other Committees of the Board (see p. 138)—Leaders of other

board-appointed committees should periodically report. For example, in a

large church, the board may appoint a committee for evangelistic planning

composed of the heads of the church outreach departments, with an elder as

chairperson. This committee will report to the board and will also assume the

task of department coordination of outreach programs.

9. Adventist Youth Ministries Resources (see p. 139)—Resource

materials to help Adventist Youth Ministries leadership are available from

the division, union, and conference youth ministries departments. Included in

these resource materials is Youth Ministry Accent, a quarterly journal

published by General Conference Youth Ministries. Available leaflets

covering a broad spectrum of topics to help in youth ministry may be secured

from the conference youth ministries department and the Adventist Book

Center.

CHAPTER 12 Notes

1. Stewardship Ministries Resources (see p. 143)—Steps to

Discipleship (2009). Silver Spring, Md.: Stewardship Ministries, General

Conference of Seventh-day Adventists. For further information, contact your

local conference, union, or division stewardship ministries department or

visit stewardship.adventist.org.

NOTES 191

2. Sample Annual Budget* (see p. 145).

Church Proposed Operating Budget

Estimated Receipts—

Sabbath School Expense Collections $ 1,500.00

Church Fund for the Needy 375.00

Combined (Church) Budget Giving 27,055.00

Welfare Fund 300.00

Total Receipts $29,230.00

Estimated Expenses—

Repairs and Painting Church Building $ 2,250.00

Fuel 2,350.00

Janitor and Supplies 1,475.00

Insurance on Building and Furnishings 750.00

Church Fund for the Needy 1,450.00

Sabbath School Supplies 1,250.00

Emergency Expense 2,000.00

Light 3,220.00

Water 360.00

Gas 550.00

Stationery and Supplies 500.00

Laundry 75.00

Church School Subsidy 8,000.00

Welfare Expense 1,000.00

Evangelism and Church Planting 4,000.00

Total Proposed Expenses $29,230.00

Balance 00,000.00

*Additional columns (such as Last Year’s Budget and Last Year’s

Actual) should be included for comparison, but have been left out of this

sample because of space constraints.

192

Abbreviations

AA The Acts of the Apostles

AH The Adventist Home

CD Counsels on Diet and Foods

CG Child Guidance

CH Counsels on Health

CM Colporteur Ministry

COL Christ’s Object Lessons

CSW Counsels on Sabbath School Work

CT Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students

CW Counsels to Writers and Editors

DA The Desire of Ages

Ed Education

Ev Evangelism

FLB The Faith I Live By

GC The Great Controversy

GCB General Conference Bulletin

GW Gospel Workers

HP In Heavenly Places

MH The Ministry of Healing

MM Medical Ministry

Ms Manuscript, E G White

MYP Messages to Young People

PK Prophets and Kings

PM The Publishing Ministry

PP Patriarchs and Prophets

RC Reflecting Christ

RH Review and Herald

SC Steps to Christ

T Testimonies for the Church

TM Testimonies to Ministers and Gospel Workers

TMB Thoughts From the Mount of Blessing

193

General Index

Notes: (1) The terms listed in

this index refer to the local level

(church, company, or field),

unless indicated otherwise; (2)

Page references followed by an

italicized n and number indicate

an end note.

Abandonment by spouse, 163,

165

Absentee members

clerk to contact, 87, 180n6

communion to, 133

membership and, 59, 71

Abuse. See Child abuse; Elder

abuse; Power, abuse of; Sexual

abuse; Spouse abuse; Violent

behavior

Accounting policies, 147

Adultery

biblical concepts on, 162

church discipline and, 68

divorce and, 163-166

societal effect of, 157

Adventist Book Center

literature orders when no, 90,

180n7

personal ministries and, 107

resources from, 105, 180n5,

190n9

Adventist Community Services

center for, 107-108

coordinator versus director,

183n16

funds, 89

leader, 107-108

model for, 183n16

under personal ministries,

183n16

Adventist Men, 107, 183n16

Adventist Ministry to College

and University Students

(GC-AMiCUS), 112

Adventist Possibility Ministries

about, 92-93

leader, 93, 136, 184n1

committee, 93

resources, 181n9

Adventist Risk Management

(ARM), Inc., 180-181n8

Adventist Youth Ministries

(AYM)

about, 110-111

committee for local programs of,

111-112

funds, 89

officers/sponsor of, 114-115

plan/name for, 184n19

report, 190n7

required safety policies for, 115,

180-181n8

resources, 184n20, 190n9

subsidiary ministries of, 110-112,

136

Adventurer Club

about, 110, 114

AYM committee and, 111-112

meetings of, 140

if none, 112

Age

for baptism, 49

for each category of AYM, 110

SS programs according to, 127

Aged. See Elderly

Agreements, between two

194 CHURCH MANUAL

uniting churches, 40

Alcohol usage

baptismal vows on, 52, 54

Christian lifestyle and, 151-152

church discipline on, 68

Ambassador Ministry

about, 112, 113

AYM committee and, 113

meetings of, 139

if none, 112

Ambassador Committee, 113

Amusements, 155

Announcements on Sabbath,

127, 137

Annual Appeal. See Ingathering

Annual Council (GC)

on Church Manual, 18-19

in organizational structure, 29

Anointing service, by elders, 79

Apostasy

church discipline and, 67

rebaptism after reconversion

from, 55

status of church and, 41-42